THE LIBRARY OF THE 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 NORTH CAROLINA 
 
 THE LIBRARY OF THE 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 NORTH CAROUNA 
 AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 ENDOWED BY THE 
 DIALECTIC AND PHILANTHROPIC 
 SOCIETIES 
 
 BJ1491 
 
 .W3 
 
 1895 
 
UNIVERSITY OF N.C. AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 
 
 
 
 10001917730 
 
 This book is due at the WALTER R. DAVIS LIBRARY on 
 the last date stamped under "Date Due." If not on hold it 
 nnay be renewed by bringing it to the library. 
 
 RET 
 
 DUE 
 
 RET 
 
 DUE 
 
 MAY 1 7 1989 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . v 
 
 
 
 
 ft:*' " ■ • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 DEC 23 
 
 1996 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -999 — 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 DEC 21 
 
 2000 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 — n 
 
 CI :< 6 701^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 FROM ARISTIPPUS TO SPENCER 
 
JAMES MACLEHOSE AND SONS, GLASGOW, 
 l^nblishens to ths Stnibirsitg. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON AND NEW YORK. 
 London^ - - Simpkin^ Hamilton and Co, 
 Cambridge i • Macmillan and Bowes. 
 Edinburgh^ - Douglas and Foulis. 
 
 MDCCCXCV. 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 FROM ARISTIPPUS TO SPENCER 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN WATSON, LL.D. 
 
 PROFESSOR OF MORAL PHILOSOPHY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF QUEEN'S 
 COLLEGE, KINGSTON, CANADA 
 
 GLASGOW 
 JAMES MACLEHOSE & SONS 
 JBubliahers to Vcit Snibersilg 
 LONDON AND NEW YORK : MACMILLAN & CO. 
 
 189s 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 In the following pages an attempt is made to give, 
 in familiar and untechnical language, a critical 
 account of Hedonistic Theories in their historical 
 succession. I hope that even those who cannot 
 accept my criticisms may find my expositions fairly 
 satisfactory. For my own part I am convinced, as 
 the result of this and other investigations, that no 
 Hedonistic theory can plausibly explain morality 
 without assuming ideas inconsistent with its asserted 
 principle. What is here presented to the public has 
 been in manuscript for several years, and I have 
 been induced to publish it now as a needful supple- 
 ment to the ethical part of my Outline of Philosophy. 
 At the same time each work is complete in itself. 
 
 To obviate the necessity of continual foot-notes, 
 I have relegated all references to authors to the end 
 of the volume. 
 
 University of Queen's College, 
 Kingston, Canada, 
 
 Aprils 1895. 
 
 / ^ '^-1 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2014 
 
 https://archive.org/details/hedonistictheoriOOwats 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER 1. 
 
 INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS ON GREEK THOUGHT. 
 
 The question, Is life worth living? shows that we live in an age of 
 philosophical doubt — Pessimistic answer — Carlyle's attitude un- 
 satisfactory — Spencer's ** short and easy" methoci with those who 
 deny Hedonism fallacious — The Greek Sophists implicit Hedonists 
 — Differences between Greek and modern State — The Sophists, by 
 creating doubt of customary morality, helped to destroy the Greek 
 State — They were (i) casuists, (2) rhetoricians — Protagoras denied 
 natural morality — Hippias denied customary morality — Gorgias 
 held morality to be the interest of the people — Thrasymachus made 
 morality the interest of the ruler — The rhetoric of the Sophists led 
 to disregard of truth, pages 1-18 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC. 
 
 The scepticism of the Sophists a condition of progress — Law of progress 
 (i) construction, (2) destruction, (3) reconstruction — The Cyrenaics 
 beyond the Sophists, in having a precise doctrine — Aristippus ( i ) 
 held that there is a single end of life, viz., pleasure ; (2) reduced all 
 knowledge to feeling; (3) maintained that the end is the pleasure 
 
viii 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 of the moment — This is Hedonism in its naive form — Criticism : 
 (i) Valuable as bringing out the logical result of the individualism 
 of the Sophists — (2) Aristippus' theory of knowledge is a theory of 
 ignorance — (3) As a matter of fact men do not seek pleasure — 
 (4) Aristippus' ethical theory is {a) self-contradictory, because it 
 tells us to seek pleasure by not seeking it ; {jb) false to the real 
 nature of man, ....... pages 19-46 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 EPICURUS. 
 
 JEpicurus says that pleasure is the end, but it can be obtained only by 
 foresight — He is a ** practical" philosopher — His problem was: 
 How shall I find the highest satisfaction in a world foreign to me ? 
 — Historical reasons for this— (i) Epicurus adopts the atomic theory 
 to get rid of superstition — Modifies it to make room for freedom — 
 (2) The soul material and mortal — (3) The ^'wise man" will keep 
 clear of politics — Epicurean ideal of life, plain living and refined 
 fellowship — (4) Pleasures do not differ in kind — (5) 'Arapa^ta the 
 ideal — (6) Cardinal virtues are [a) self-restraint, {b) courage or 
 cheerful endurance of pain, (<;) justice or enlightened self-interest, 
 friendship — Criticism : (i) Epicurus' theory of nature a veiled 
 scepticism — (2) His ethical theory involves two discrepant ends: 
 {^a) pleasure, {b) permanent satisfaction — (3) 'Arapa^La not the 
 highest good, because {a) only attained by a few, {b) an organized 
 selfishness, and therefore self-destructive, - . pages 47-72 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 :::::: r - HOBBES. 
 
 Hobbes shows the influence of Christianity in his Hedonism — Relation 
 to his time— Man by nature selfish — The primary desires— Right 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 ix 
 
 and wrong the creation of th€ State— Which is based upon contract — 
 Hobbes prefers an absolute monarchy — Criticism", (l) The theory 
 of Hobbes is unhistorical — {a) There never was a '* state of nature " 
 — [b) Society, therefore, did not originate in a contract — (2) The 
 theory is unphilosophical— (^z) The State not an "automaton" but 
 an organism — [b) The State could not be made by a contract — 
 (3) Society a self-conscious organism — (4) Man is not by nature 
 selfish any more than unselfish — (5) The natural desires not selfish 
 — (6) Society not an instrument for securing selfish pleasure, but the 
 embodiment of reason, . . . . . . pages 73-94 
 
 ^ ^-^Ir-- ' « LOCKE. ■ ■ 
 
 Locke, the philosopher of compromise — Seeks to determine the limits 
 of knowledge — Contract not the basis of society, but for the pro- 
 tection of existing rights — Toleration based upon the uncertainty 
 of theological knowledge — No innate ideas" — Locke's incon- 
 sistency in holding that we know the primary" qualities of 
 bodies— His ethical theory inconsistent — (i) The man is free, but 
 not the will — ;(2) The motive to action the "most pressing uneasi- 
 ness" — (3) We have the power to "suspend the satisfaction of our 
 
 ' ' desires " — (4); Distinction of present and future pleasure — (5) Moral 
 obligation arises from law— Which is divided into {a) divine> 
 (^) civil, (^r) social— Shaftesbury holds that we desire the pleasure 
 of others as well as of ourselves^ — But after all we are seeking our 
 own pleasure in the pleasure of others— Hutcheson distinguishes 
 
 ; ' between " blind ^' and **calm" affections — The altruistic " 
 
 : tendencies need reinforcement from the ** moral sense" — Criticism : 
 (i) Locke's "freedom" is merely "spontaneity": he is in reality 
 a " determinist "— (2) He cannot consistently admit any power to 
 "suspend" the desires— (3) His theory of moral obligation incon- 
 sistent with his account of desire, . . c . » pages 95-115 
 
X 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 CHAPTER VL 
 
 ■ HUME. 
 
 Hume's watchword is ''Thorough" — No "substance" or "causal 
 nexus " — The Self a " bundle " of feelings — Hume's ethics : (i) The 
 will is not free, for all actions proceed from motives — (2) Reason 
 the " slave of the passions " — It has no power to initiate or prevent 
 action — (3) The "passions" divided into (at) direct, {b) indirect, 
 {c) instinctive— (4) Why do we call an action virtuous 
 Sympathy with the pleasure of others explains the moral approba- 
 tion accompanying benevolent actions — {b) Sympathy with their 
 tendency to produce the greatest pleasure on the whole explains 
 our moral approbation of just acts — Justice an "artificial" virtue — 
 Its origin — (5) The motive to virtue never moral obligation, but 
 desire for pleasure — Criticism : Consciousness not a series of feel- 
 ings — Desire and will not related as antecedent and consequent — 
 Will not the result of a struggle between impulses — Man's conscious 
 life a process — Freedom, self-determination by an ideal — Morality 
 conformity to a rational ideal, . . . pages 116-136 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 BENTHAM. 
 
 Bentham's aim practical — (i) Rejects Asceticism and Intuitionism — 
 (2) Pleasures must be estimated quantitatively — Wherein their 
 quantity consists — They are divided into "self-regarding" and 
 "extra-regarding" — (3) Distinction between {a) intention, [b) 
 motive, {c) disposition — (4) Contrast of "private ethics" and the 
 "art of legislation" — Criticism*, (i) The balancing of pleasures 
 really a rational judgment — (2) The end is not pleasure, but self- 
 realization — (3) Bentham's account of the relations of intention, 
 motive, and disposition imperfect — («) An intention is good or bad, 
 because the means to a conceived end — (<^) A motive good if con- 
 sonant with reason — {c) The disposition not good for Bentham, 
 because the "sum of the intentions" — (4) Bentham can only con- 
 sistently hold "self-regarding" motives — (5) To make "common 
 good " the end is to abandon Hedonism, . . pages 137-15^ 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 xi 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 JOHN STUART MILL. 
 
 Mill's ** Utilitarianism " exhibits Hedonism expanding into a truer 
 doctrine — (i) Pleasures differ in quality as well as quantity — (2) 
 Morality depends upon intention^ not upon motive — (3) Sanctions 
 are either external or internal — (4) Proof of Utilitarianism — (5) 
 Mill's account of Justice — {a) The "idea" implies something 
 "which some individual person can claim as his moral right" — 
 [jb) The '* sentiment" derives its energy from the instinct of retalia- 
 tion, its moral character from enlarged sympathy and enlightened 
 self-interest — [c) The ** sanction" of Justice is its tendency to pro- 
 mote the public good — Criticism : (i) To value pleasures by their 
 quality is to abandon Hedonism — (2) Common good could not 
 result from every one acting according to excess of imagined 
 pleasure — (3) Mill's "proof" of Utilitarianism fallacious — (4) His 
 V account of Justice plausible, because it implies that law expresses 
 an ideal of reason, pages 159-179 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 HERBERT SPENCER. 
 
 Spencer connects Hedonism with Evolution — Previous moralists "un- 
 scientific " — Spencer's conception of Evolution wider than Darwin's 
 — His general formula — Its application to ethics — (i) To under- 
 stand moral conduct we must consider conduct in general — {a) 
 Purposeless actions excluded — {h) Purposive actions show increasing 
 complexity — The result is to increase the breadth as well as the 
 length of life — And that in the species as well as the individual — 
 Perfectly evolved human conduct implies permanently peaceful 
 societies — (2) Data furnished by the various sciences — {a) Physically^ 
 conduct consists of bodily movements ; Moral conduct shows 
 greater cohereitce^ dejiniteness^ variety^ and harmony — (b) Biologi- 
 
xii 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 cally^ moral conduct consists in the due discharge of the functions — 
 {c) Psychologically, moral conduct consists in the complexity of the 
 motive and of the thought through which the motive is shaped — 
 Moral restraints concern the intrinsic "' effects of actions — (^Z) 
 Sociologically y ethics is "an account of the forms of conduct that 
 are fitted to the associated state"- — (3) A scientific" ethics seeks 
 
 > to lay down the rules that "formulate normal conduct in an ideal 
 society "—(^z) One class deals with actions in their relation to the 
 
 ^ individual — {b) Another class deals with the effects of one's conduct 
 on others — (a) Rules of Justice — ( jS) Rules of Beneficence, negative 
 " and positive, . ... . . . pages 180-199 
 
 ■ ' ; , .CHAPTER .x/: ; 
 
 HERBERT SPENCER (Continued). 
 
 Limits of the Darwinian theory of evolution — Extension of the problem 
 by Spencer— Examination of his "formula" — It tacitly denies any 
 fundamental distinction between different orders of existence — 
 I. Spencer cannot legitimately distinguish between conduct and 
 action in general, and between moral and non-moral conduct — 
 
 (1) When human conduct is viewed as movement it is not viewed 
 as conduct: hence thQ "formula" must be further specified — 
 
 (2) This is done when acts which do not secure an end are excluded 
 ■■iv\ •■ — ^^(3) Spencer, however, virtually obliterates this distinction — (4) 
 
 J The ".formula" must be finally specified so as to exclude all 
 . r actions except those intended to secure an end — But this shows 
 C that we caLnnot apply the same formula to all orders of being — 
 * 2. Spencer's "Absolute Ethics " rests upon an abstraction— Its main 
 'J ' value lie- in reminding us that society is still in process towards an 
 ideal goal— ^3. Spencer's view of motives imperfect, because it 
 i: 'SUf^oses one feeling to control another—Natural that he should 
 regard the feeling of moral obligation as temporary-*-In reality, the 
 Cprisciousness of ' moral obligation can orily disappear with the 
 •V, disappearance of self-consciousness, • . . pages 200-225 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 xiii 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 HERBERT SPENCER (Concluded). 
 
 How Spencer connects Evolutionism with Hedonism — (i) Even the 
 pessimist assumes pleasure to be the end — (2) This end can be 
 obtained only by aiming at completeness of life — *'Good" means 
 in ordinary language what secures an end — This agrees with the 
 results reached by the study of conduct in its evolution — The course 
 of evolution tends at once towards the most perfect life and the 
 greatest happiness — Proof of the correspondence of greatest pleasure 
 and completeness of life — All previous ethical systems neglect the 
 idea of causation — Even the utilitarian moralist does not ask what 
 kinds of action necessarily tend to produce happiness" — Illustration 
 of the difference between the empirical" and the "scientific" 
 method — An action good according as it ministers to the preserva- 
 tion of self, offspring, and society in general — Life-preserving and 
 pleasure-giving acts ultimately identical — Their occasional divorce 
 arises in the transition from one stage of social development to 
 another — (3) The pleasure of the agent and of society must coincide 
 in a perfect state — But general happiness is to be achieved mainly 
 through the adequate pursuit of one's own happiness — Criticism : 
 (i) The ordinary judgments as to '*good " do not support Spencer's 
 view — {a) No action is called morally good unless it is intended, 
 and is directed to a good end — Spencer's account of motives does 
 not recognize this — [h] Completeness of life" is not a means to 
 pleasure, but pleasure is an element in it — (2) To say that life- 
 preserving are also pleasure-giving acts is to confuse the desirable 
 with the pleasurable — (3) Spencer does not prove pleasure to be 
 the end, but simply assumes it — Hence he cannot show that conduct 
 subserving the universal good is binding upon us, pages 226-243 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 FROM ARISTIPPUS TO SPENCER 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS ON GREEK 
 THOUGHT 
 
 > 
 
 The author of that clever but somewhat flippant 
 satire, The New Republic, has made us familiar with 
 the question, Is life worth living ? That such a 
 question should be put at all is a fact of great 
 significance. The first tendency of man is to ex- 
 pend the pent-up energy with which he is endowed, 
 in building up for himself an ordered world of 
 customs, institutions, and laws. And what is true 
 of the race is also true of the individual. A man 
 throws himself into some active pursuit: the accumu- 
 lation of a fortune for himself and his family, 
 the ascent to political or social power, the achieve- 
 ment of fame as a man of science, an artist, or a 
 thinker; but he assumes in all of these cases that ? 
 what he seeks is worth striving for, and the life he 
 lives worth living. When, therefore, we find an 
 age or an individual " sitting down in a calm 
 
 A 
 
2 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 moment to think," and when the thought takes 
 the form of the question, What is the end of life ? 
 we may be sure that the energy and enthusiasm 
 of youth is spent, and has been succeeded by the 
 sober reflection of maturer years. But when the 
 problem has assumed the sceptical form, Is there 
 any worthy end of life at all ? we cannot doubt 
 that the age of faith is gone for ever. 
 
 Now, Mr. Mallock's question is of this sceptical 
 character. When we ask, Is life worth living ? 
 we condense in one set of words two connected 
 questions — (i) Is there an end of life? (2) If so, 
 is it worth seeking ? Will it bring satisfaction 
 supposing it to be attained ? To these questions 
 some men, in point of fact, have answered. Hap- 
 piness is doubtless the end which all men seek, 
 but it is an end which no man ever has attained, 
 or ever can attain. This despondent view of life 
 is thus expressed by Shelley in his Queen 
 Mab— 
 
 " The flower that smiles to-day 
 To-morrow dies ; 
 All that we wish to stay 
 
 Tempts, and then flies : 
 What is this world's delight ? 
 Lightning that mocks the night, 
 Brief even as bright." 
 
 Byron puts the same thought into still more 
 hopeless words — 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS 3 
 
 " Count o'er the joys thine hours have seen, 
 Count o^er thy days from anguish free, 
 And know, whatever thou hast been, 
 ^Tis something better not to be." 
 
 Nor is this view of life a plant of purely modern 
 growth, for the chorus in the Oedipus Coloneus of 
 Sophocles says that it is — 
 
 " Happiest beyond compare 
 Never to taste of life ; 
 Happiest in order next, 
 Being born, with quickest speed 
 Thither again to turn 
 From whence we came," 
 
 while the saying of Menander, Whom the gods 
 love die young," has all the familiarity of a 
 proverb. The view of life embodied in these 
 sayings of the poets has received careful philo- 
 sophical expression at the hands of such thinkers 
 as Schopenhauer and Von Hartmann. Human 
 life," says the former, " oscillates between pain and 
 ennui"; our conscious life, according to the latter, 
 is one long disease, " in pain it is born, with pain 
 it consumes itself, through pain it raises itself to a 
 higher level ; and what compensation does it offer 
 for all this pain but a vain reflection of itself?" 
 
 It is not my intention to make a special 
 examination into the basis of pessimism, and 
 although I think it will be found, as the result of 
 our inquiry, that it rests upon a fundamental 
 
4 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 mistake, I have brought forward these sayings 
 rather to show the necessity of a reasoned basis 
 for the faith in absolute rules of conduct which 
 we all tacitly assume. No doubt it is natural to 
 regard such reflections upon human life as those 
 which I have quoted as a proof of the futility of 
 all speculation on the ultimate nature of things, 
 and to draw from them the lesson that we must 
 fall back upon simple and child-like faith. In his 
 Past and Pj^esent, Carlyle passionately commends 
 the ages of faith in comparison with the eager^ 
 questioning, critical age in which we ourselves live. 
 But one answer to Carlyle's advice not to philo- 
 sophize on the basis of conduct is that it is that 
 most useless of all kinds of advice, that which 
 cannot be followed. By refusing to inquire into 
 the foundation of things we do not get rid of a 
 theory of life, but may adopt a crude and un- 
 critical one. It is no more possible to go back 
 to the simple faith of an earlier age than to re- 
 turn to the spontaneous and abounding energy of 
 earlier years, or, like Alice in Wonderland, to make 
 and unmake one's stature at will. I will go further, 
 and say, that not only can one not retain the 
 simplicity of an earlier and less reflective age, but 
 that it would not be good for us even if we 
 could. Just as the innocence of the child must 
 develop into the self-control of the man, so 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS 5 
 
 criticism, the testing and founding of conduct on 
 a reasoned basis, is essential to our full intellectual 
 and moral stature. That faith is the most robust 
 which 
 
 " buildeth in the cedar's tops, 
 And dallies with the wind, and scorns the sun." 
 
 My aim shall therefore be, in the following pages, 
 to take nothing for granted, to try all things, and, 
 while stating as clearly and impartially as I can 
 the views of those thinkers in ancient and modern 
 times who have said that pleasure is the end of 
 life, to " hold fast that which is good " in their 
 doctrine, and to reject that which is false. 
 
 I have decided to consider hedonism in its 
 historical development, rather than to discuss its 
 abstract basis, because as a rule the earlier form of 
 hedonism is also the simplest, and because nothing 
 so well enables us to grasp a truth as to see it 
 from the most various points of view. It has 
 been suggested that some of the prejudices of 
 Englishmen are due to the fact that they live 
 on an island ; and at least we may say that in 
 the realm of thought as of practical life, Home- 
 keeping youth have ever homely wits." Such a 
 critical account of hedonism would seem to be an 
 impertinence were Mr. Herbert Spencer right in 
 saying that all theories of human conduct, wittingly 
 or unwittingly, must from the nature of the case 
 
6 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 assume pleasure to be the end of life. Even the 
 pessimist, when he says that life is not worth 
 living, bases his proof, according to Mr. Spencer, 
 on the assumption that the end is a surplus of 
 agreeable feeling." He condemns life because it 
 results in more pain than pleasure. The optimist 
 defends life in the belief that it brings more 
 pleasure than pain. The implication common to 
 their antagonistic views is, that conduct should 
 conduce to preservation of the individual, of the 
 family, and of the society, only supposing that 
 life brings more happiness than misery. This 
 " short and easy method " with the opponents of 
 hedonism is not so convincing as Mr. Spencer 
 seems to think. For the pessimist may hold that 
 as a matter of fact life brings more pain than 
 pleasure, while maintaining that not pleasure but 
 something infinitely higher is the end of life. You 
 will of course understand that I do not intend these 
 remarks to be taken as a disproof of the hedon- 
 istic end, but only as a disproof of Mr. Spencer's 
 attempt to snatch a hasty verdict in favour of 
 hedonism, by an unwarrantable interpretation of 
 theories which differ from his own. 
 
 Having thus cleared the way, we may now go 
 on to consider the hedonistic theories of Ancient 
 Greece. The first set of thinkers who can be 
 called hedonistic, in tendency at least, is that re- 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS 
 
 markable group of men called the Sophists. It is 
 true that in them hedonism was implicit rather 
 than explicit, but yet they were so instrumental 
 in preparing the way for the Cyrenaics, who 
 expressly formulated hedonism, that no considera- 
 tion of this type of thought as it existed in Greece 
 would be complete that failed to take note of 
 their extraordinary influence in the development of 
 philosophical reflection. To estimate that influence 
 aright we must know something of the form of 
 'society and the modes of thought and feeling 
 characteristic of Ancient Greece. 
 
 In the fifth century before the Christian era, 
 the Greeks had developed from their early condition 
 into a number of city commonwealths, all of which 
 were, at least in idea, absolutely independent. When 
 we speak of the Greek people we must never forget 
 that the bond uniting them was mainly that of a 
 common religion and a common tongue. Politi- 
 cally each city, with its immediately surrounding 
 territory, formed an independent State. The idea 
 of a vast region united by the bond of a common 
 polity was quite foreign to the mind of the Greek. 
 His country was not a region but a city. Hence 
 freedom to the Greek meant something different 
 from what it means to us. To be a freeman was 
 to have the rights and privileges of a citizen. For 
 as the State was small it was possible for the 
 
8 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 whole body of citizens to assemble for political 
 purposes in one place. In Attica the whole 
 number of citizens does not seem ever to have 
 exceeded 30,000. Such a thing as representative 
 government was undreamt of by the Greek : his 
 idea of citizenship was to take part personally in 
 the high matters discussed in the assembly of 
 the people, to fill the offices of state, to take his 
 place as one of the judges in the courts of law, or 
 to offer up public sacrifices. Hence the franchise 
 was jealously guarded and limited. A freeman, 
 a foreigner, or a dependent ally was in no case 
 admitted to citizenship unless by a special decree 
 of the assembly of the people. Each Greek State 
 was thus like a number of mutually repellent 
 atoms. There was no means of compressing a 
 number of cities into one body. Either a city must 
 be absolutely free or it must be dependent upon 
 another. No doubt, at a very early period, Eleusis, 
 Marathon, and the other small towns of Attica 
 were independent before they were absorbed by 
 Athens, but the whole of Attica was comparatively 
 small in extent. Sparta, with a larger territory, 
 held the Laconian towns in complete subjection, 
 and Boeotia was regarded by her so-called Attica 
 as a tyrant. 
 
 What we find then in Greece is a crowd 
 of little city commonwealths, each independent 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS 
 
 and sovereign, and each united by the common 
 ties of blood, language, manners, and religion. 
 It will be readily understood that direct participa- 
 tion in public affairs afforded the citizens of a 
 State like Athens the highest political education. 
 An ordinary citizen in democratic Athens had 
 more power than an ordinary English member of 
 parliament ; he had not only the right to speak 
 in the assembly, but he was called upon to vote 
 ^ven upon such important matters as declaring 
 war or making peace. And not only was the 
 Greek State a city, not a nation ; not only were 
 the people at once parliament and government, 
 but there was no distinction as with us between 
 Church and State : the form of religion was under 
 the control of the people, and its acceptance or 
 rejection was regarded as a part of their political 
 function. Hence we find Aristophanes saying that 
 the Athenians had converted Athens into Egypt 
 by their facility in admitting strange gods, while 
 Anaxagoras and Protagoras were banished, the 
 former for saying that the sun was a red-hot ball 
 about the size of the Peloponnesus, the latter, 
 because he had said " Whether there are gods I 
 cannot tell : life is too short for such obscure 
 problems " ; and Socrates, one of the most pious 
 as well as the most thoughtful of men, was con- 
 demned to death on a charge of corrupting the 
 
lO 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 minds of the youth and denying the gods of his 
 country. The result of this active participation 
 in affairs of state was an intense and yet narrow 
 patriotism. The walls, temples, and theatre of 
 Athens were regarded by each citizen as his own ; 
 and it is not wonderful that in its best days 
 a man was glad to die for the great name of 
 Athens. 
 
 But this intensity of life had its weak side. 
 For one thing, those who were not allowed to 
 take part in war or politics were thrust into the 
 background, and hence the family life of the 
 Greek was largely sacrificed to the public good. 
 Further, as a small city cannot be continually 
 recruited by new blood, it gradually loses its 
 vigour, especially in times of prosperity, and ex- 
 hibits symptoms of senility and decay. Moreover, 
 to the intensity of patriotism corresponds an in- 
 tensity of hatred of other States, and hence we 
 find that war was carried on with a fierceness and 
 a cruelty to which we are happily unaccustomed 
 in modern times. The very smallness of the 
 arena led to intense bitterness of party warfare, 
 and to the perpetual expulsion of the leaders of 
 defeated factions. But the source of the greatest 
 weakness of the ancient State was the fact that 
 it rested upon slavery. The greatest work 
 of Greece was done during the two centuries 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS 
 
 that ended with the close of the Peloponnesian 
 war. Seeing the great results that were achieved 
 by means of it, such humane philosophers as Plato 
 and Aristotle accepted the institution of slavery 
 and only sought to ameliorate the condition of 
 the slave. In Attica there were over 400,000 
 slaves and aliens and only some 30,000 citizens. 
 Raised on the shoulders of this immense servile 
 population, who were engaged chiefly in menial 
 tasks, a small body of citizens was left free to 
 devote their energies to war and politics, or, in 
 later times, to literature and art. For a time 
 the rate of progress was wonderful, but after 
 the repulse of the barbarian hosts of Persia, 
 moral and political corruption set in, the fire of 
 intellect gradually burnt itself out, and when St. 
 Paul came to Athens he found its people a set ! 
 of refined gossips, with no origing.lity, no faith/ 
 and no enthusiasm. What has just been said may 
 help to explain the influence of the Sophists. 
 They acted as a solvent of Greek thought by 
 destroying men's faith in what had been accepted 
 as a sort of divine revelation of what was right 
 and just. The main idea common to them all 
 was that customary morality was not absolute, but 
 was a fair subject of discussion and criticism. 
 The very simplicity of Greek thought made it 
 peculiarly liable to scepticism the moment the 
 
12 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 sanction of a supposed divine authority was with- 
 drawn from it. 
 
 To a man, in our own day, who thinks and who 
 insists upon having a connected view of things, 
 it is apparent that individual, social, and political 
 morality are one and inseparable, and that law 
 and morality as a whole ultimately rest upon and 
 are explained by religion. But the complexity of 
 modern life is so great, and the various forms of 
 organization so many and distinct, that often a 
 man will act in different spheres in ways quite 
 inconsistent with one another. The man who in 
 private life is considerate and unselfish may in 
 his public life display all the rancour and bitter- 
 ness of faction; he may practically deny that the 
 nation should be guided by the same principles 
 of morality as are binding on the individual ; or 
 he may separate morality from religion or re- 
 ligion from morality, not seeing that these are 
 two sisters 
 
 " That doat upon each other, friends to man, 
 Living together under the same roof, 
 And never can be sunder'd without tears." 
 
 The danger to the Greek mind was of an 
 opposite character. As the State was all in all, 
 and gathered up in itself the various functions now 
 separately discharged by the club, the university, 
 the church, the municipality, and the state, to 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS 
 
 touch traditional beliefs at one point was to touch 
 them in all. An attack on the sanctity of public 
 law sent a shock through the whole body politic. 
 To say that a time-honoured custom had no 
 support but convention seemed to the Greek as 
 impious as to sneer at the gods of his country. 
 The Greek mind referred the institutions and 
 customs of the State to divine appointment. 
 .Noble families believed that they could trace their 
 descent from a god or god-like hero. Herodotus, 
 in telling the thrilling story of how the three 
 hundred Spartans kept the pass of Thermopylae 
 against overwhelming odds, pauses to trace the 
 genealogy of Leonidas back to Hercules. Thus 
 the popular mind could even less than now dis- 
 tinguish between the form and the substance of 
 religion or grasp the idea that, from its very 
 nature as dealing with the Infinite, religion can- 
 not without degradation be identified with the 
 rites and ceremonies of a particular people. The 
 mythological stories of the gods and heroes seemed 
 to have the same sacredness as the laws and 
 customs of the State ; to cast doubt on the 
 popular creed was to destroy the State itself, for 
 the Greek State could only survive so long as 
 its citizens had implicit faith in their own as 
 the only perfect form of constitution. 
 
 Now the Sophists from their very mode of life 
 
HEDOXISTIC THEORIES 
 
 were to a large extent free from the narrow 
 patriotism of the ordinary Greek citizen. They 
 went about from one city to another earning a 
 Hving by teaching, and thus they learned to look 
 upon the customs and institutions of different States 
 without the superstitious reverence felt for them by 
 their own citizens. In Athens they found the best 
 field for their operations, and }'et hardly one of 
 them was an Athenian citizen. It was therefore 
 perfectly natural, viewing the constitution of the 
 State in which for the time they resided in the 
 " dry light of the understanding/' that they should, 
 by the tone of their teaching, produce scepticism 
 as to the divine authority of the established 
 religion and moralit}'. 
 
 Scepticism is the natural result of the denial of 
 external authority, so long as it is not seen that 
 ultimately nothing is right that does not rest upon 
 reason, and is capable of justifying itself to reason. 
 Now the Sophists did not seek for any such 
 reasoned system of conduct to replace the custom- 
 ary morality whose sacredness they had destro}'ed. 
 Like Faust they had destroyed the beautiful 
 world " of faith, but they did not take heed to 
 follow the advice of the poet to " build it up in 
 their minds again." They were not constructive, 
 but purely sceptical thinkers, and it is for this 
 reason that Plato and Aristotle find their mode 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS 
 
 of thought so objectionable. It is no doubt true, 
 as Grote says, that they were, as a rule, men of 
 high personal character ; but it is not the less 
 true that their teaching was purely destructive in 
 its tendency. But the Sophists would have had 
 very little influence had not the public mind been 
 prepared for their teaching by its own independent 
 development. The true sceptic, as Plato said, was 
 "that great Sophist the public. 
 
 Greece was less able to bear prosperity than 
 adversity. The victories of Marathon and Salamis 
 generated in the mind of the people a proud self- 
 reliance and a thirst for glory and power that 
 carried them beyond the narrow grooves in which 
 they had been wont to move. Especially was this 
 the case in Athens and among the allies of Athens 
 in Syracuse and other Sicilian colonies. The 
 mere fact that the whole body of the people came 
 to have a direct voice in the high concerns of 
 the State inevitably produced a type of mind keen, 
 eager, and disputatious. A people accustomed to 
 hear the best orators of the day in the assembly, 
 and to practise the cross-examination of witnesses 
 in the public law-courts, was prepared for the 
 overthrow of customary beliefs when a serious 
 attack was made upon them. And we must 
 remember that the religion of Greece, which lent 
 an adventitious sanction to current moral ideas, was 
 
i6 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 itself the product of imagination, and was doomed 
 to fall the moment men could distinguish between 
 poetry and prose. Add to this that Greek politi- 
 cal morality had gradually degenerated under the 
 influence of the civil discords fomented by the 
 conflict of Athens and Sparta, while in Athens, at 
 least, with the great plague of 430 B.C., a similar 
 corruption of private morality had set in, and it 
 is not difficult to see that the soil was ready for 
 the seed of doubt and of superficial culture which 
 it was the work of the Sophists to scatter. 
 
 The teaching of the Sophists consisted in casu- 
 istry and rhetoric. 
 
 (i) Their casuistry took various forms, but its 
 general tendency was to effect the dissolution 
 of customary morality by showing that it was 
 open to numerous exceptions. A favourite con- 
 trast of the Sophists was between nature and 
 custom. Protagoras drew attention to the fact 
 that the object of perception varies with the state 
 of the subject. What to one man is hot to an- 
 other is cold, and the same thing appears different 
 even to the same individual at different times. 
 It is a man's sensations, therefore, that for him 
 are the measure of reality. Similarly Protagoras 
 seems to have held that morality rests upon 
 convention, not upon nature. The laws and cus- 
 toms of a State are simply rules which men have 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE SOPHISTS 
 
 17 
 
 agreed to observe for their mutual advantage. 
 Hippias, on the other hand, opposed nature to 
 convention. The laws of a people, he argued, 
 cannot be absolute, because no two States have 
 the same idea of right and wrong. It seemed to 
 him that the source of division and discord among 
 men was to be found in their unjust laws. 
 
 However different is the point of view of those 
 •two Sophists, they are agreed in condemning the 
 popular belief in the divine authority and un- 
 changeability of customary morality. The half- 
 unconscious scepticism of Protagoras and Hippias 
 is outdone by the bold and open scepticism of 
 Gorgias, who deliberately argues that knowledge 
 is impossible and morality merely a useful con- 
 vention. It is only a step further to say, with 
 Thrasymachus, that morality is nothing but the laws 
 imposed upon others by those who rule for their 
 own selfish advantage, a doctrine which is on a par 
 with the favourite view of the sceptics of the last 
 century that religion is an invention of the priests 
 to keep the people in subjection to the church. 
 
 (2) The natural tendency of the doctrine that 
 law and morality are purely conventional was 
 to take away the basis of external authority 
 on which it had hitherto rested, without laying 
 down any more solid basis in place of that 
 which had been removed. The positive teaching 
 
 B 
 
1 8 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 of the Sophists consisted mainly of an art of 
 rhetoric, enabhng its possessor to make the most 
 of his case in the assembly, or in the courts of 
 law. The rhetorical culture of the Sophists was 
 independent of any special knowledge, and there- 
 fore tended to generate an intellectual insolence 
 that to Socrates and his great disciple Plato 
 seemed antagonistic to the reverent spirit of the 
 true philosopher. Not that there was anything 
 positively immoral. The pupil of the Sophist was 
 not so bad as the modern political demagogue, 
 the sensational preacher, or the omniscient re- 
 viewer who, after a glance at the preface and 
 the table of contents, blames without stint a book 
 that has cost its author years of labour. The 
 tendency of purely instrumental culture is to make 
 truth seem the plaything of words, and from this 
 point of view we can understand how Carlyle 
 should have said: ''Good speaker, eloquent speaker, 
 but what if he does not speak the truth!" For, 
 after all, what a man says is more important than 
 how he says it, to discover truth is a nobler thing 
 than to confuse and bewilder an antagonist, and 
 the solitary thinker is in the long run of more 
 service to the world than the pretentious rhetori- 
 cian, who gains the ear of the mob by a mastery 
 over the art of making the worse appear the 
 better reason. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 
 
 In the former chapter I tried to explain the char- 
 acter of the Greek as distinguished from the 
 modern State, and to show how it was that the 
 Sophists came to have so great an influence on 
 Greek thought. The Greek State was a city, not 
 a nation. It was an organic unity, but a unity of 
 a comparatively simple character. As there was in 
 it no distinction of religion and politics, social 
 and individual morality, doubt of the laws and 
 customs of a particular State led to doubt of all 
 the most cherished beliefs of the people. Even 
 among ourselves the plain man, who has been 
 accustomed to regard morality as resting upon 
 divine enactment, feels as if he were cut loose 
 from his moorings and were drifting helplessly 
 into an unknown sea, when doubt is cast upon 
 some article of his religious faith, or when a 
 fundamental law of society, as it has hitherto 
 
20 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 existed, is called in question. Beliefs that are 
 supposed to rest upon external authority seem to 
 lose all their sacredness and validity when that 
 authority is denied. Hence the Sophists, in main- 
 taining that morality did not rest upon divine 
 authority but upon the arbitrary will of the 
 people, seemed to the Greek of a conservative 
 type to be Ae tearing up -©£ society from its 
 roots, and to be opening a way for absolute 
 anarchy. At the same time the natural progress 
 of the Greek people, and especially of Athens, 
 the most enlightened of all Greek States, had 
 unconsciously prepared the soil for scepticism, 
 otherwise the Sophists would very soon have found 
 Athens too hot for them, and would have been 
 compelled, like several of the earlier philosophers 
 who denied the popular religion, to beat a hasty 
 retreat. 
 
 What view, then, are we to take of the teaching 
 of the Sophists ? Must we regard their scepticism 
 as an unmixed evil ? I have already indicated 
 that, in my opinion, the work they did was a 
 work that had to be done. If progress is to be 
 made, men's uncritical belief in what is must 
 be shaken to its centre. The negative or critical 
 movement of thought is as essential as the posi- 
 tive or constructive. First constructive, next de- 
 structive, and then reconstructive is the triple 
 
ARISriPPUS THE CYRENAIC 
 
 21 
 
 movement by means of which man has developed. 
 At the same time we cannot bless the Sophists 
 altogether. Their scepticism in regard to external 
 authority was justifiable, not so their contentment 
 with scepticism as the last word. We may even 
 say that they were not thorough enough in their 
 scepticism. It was good to deny the absoluteness 
 of the laws and customs of this or that State, 
 but it was not good to base morality upon a new 
 sort of external authority, the arbitrary agree- 
 ment of a particular people. The next step must 
 therefore be to work out to its legitimate issue 
 the principle that law and morality are the pro- 
 
 duct of the individual will, and to -prove an 
 articulate theory of conduct on that basis. 
 
 This was attempted by the Cyrenaics, the intel- 
 lectual heirs of the Sophists. The views of the 
 Sophists were not put into a definite and well de- 
 fined shape, and that is one of the reasons why 
 Grote has been able to show, with a good deal 
 of plausibility, that they had no common philo- 
 sophical Creed, but were merely men of unusual 
 culture and intelligence, who devoted themselves 
 to the task of teaching the young. It is quite 
 true that they did not form a school of philosophy 
 in the same sense in which we can speak of the 
 school of Plato, or Locke, or Kant. There were 
 no precisely formulated principles on which all 
 
22 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 were agreed, and by which each was willing to 
 be tested. But the want of such definite principles 
 is one of the charges which we bring against 
 them. They were sceptical without clearly appre- 
 hending how sceptical they really were. There is 
 no difficulty in finding a modern parallel. Many 
 a clever newspaper editor or magazine writer will 
 tell you that he does not trouble himself to find 
 any philosophical basis for morality or religion, 
 not seeing that he is virtually committing himself 
 to the indefensible position, that society and con- 
 duct rest upon no foundation of ascertainable 
 truth. For if, as is implied, it is hopeless to seek 
 2^;y^ V^cxtl, truth, is it not plain that all is a matter of 
 VWVv»^ 'individual opinion, and that we " live in a vain 
 show " ? Now the Cyrenaics, whatever we may 
 think of their doctrine, at least had a doctrine. 
 They were not content with hazy views about 
 the nature of morality, but had the full courage 
 of their opinions, and sought to give them a 
 precise formulation satisfactory to the critical 
 intellect. 
 
 (i) The first thing in which they show their 
 superiority to the Sophists is in affirming that 
 there is one single end which all men seek, and 
 by reference to which every action must be 
 judged. This notion of a supreme end of life was 
 no doubt borrowed from Socrates, who was the 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 
 
 first thinker to grasp it clearly. It is difficult for 
 us who are familiar with the idea to appreciate 
 its importance in the history of human thought. 
 It was as instrumental in introducing unity into 
 men's conceptions of human life as the idea of 
 g^ravitation in uniting all the phenomena of nature 
 in the bond of an all-pervasive law\ Previously 
 reflection had not got beyond the point of view, 
 that conduct consists of certain practical rules 
 which it is useful to practise. Socrates showed 
 that men's actions must be consciously or uncon- 
 sciously guided by their desire for something which 
 they regard as desirable, and that these rules 
 are simply the different ways in which, as they 
 believe, this one desirable end may be attained. 
 A man will not respect the gods unless he desires 
 to obtain their approbation ; he will not act justly 
 without being convinced that just acts will bring 
 satisfaction ; he will not obey the laws of his 
 country unless he believes that such obedience is 
 a good ; when he seeks for knowledge he tacitly 
 assumes that it is a thing to be desired to make 
 one wise. Thus, in every case, it is implied that 
 there is some desirable end, and it therefore be- 
 comes an important question what that end is. 
 The Cyrenaics, in affirming with Socrates that 
 there is a single end which all men seek, were 
 distinctly in advance of the Sophists, who merely 
 
24 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 said that the special enactments of each State 
 rested upon convention. 
 
 (2) The Cyrenaics were also in advance of the 
 Sophists in formulating the doctrine that knowledge 
 is merely what appears to each man to be true, 
 and in giving definite reasons for denying that we 
 can have any knowledge of things in themselves. 
 Protagoras, indeed, had said that the perceptions 
 of a man vary according to his state at the time, 
 so that the same thing may be at one time hot 
 and at another time cold. Gorgias went further 
 and said that we can know nothing of the real 
 nature of things, but neither of these eminent 
 Sophists tried to justify his contention by showing 
 that it rests upon a law of human thought. 
 
 Aristippus, on the other hand, with the true 
 philosophical instinct which leads a man never to be 
 satisfied until he has found the principle on which 
 his statements are based, tried to show that what 
 we call knowledge is reducible to the immediate 
 convictions or feelings of the individual man. 
 His proof of the individualism of knowledge was 
 something like this : When I say that a piece of 
 sugar is sweet and white, what I really mean is 
 that it is sweet to my palate, and white to my 
 eyesight. People say that the sugar is sweet and 
 white, but their language is wanting in philo- 
 sophical precision. There are people who have 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 25 
 
 no sense of taste, and people who cannot dis- 
 tinguish one colour from another. Now if the 
 sweetness or the whiteness were in the object, the 
 object would be sweet and white to every one 
 artd at all times. The inference is obvious, that 
 we do not know what is the nature of the object 
 in itself We are certainly aware of our own 
 feelings. When we taste or see a piece of sugar 
 we do not confuse sweetness with sourness, or 
 white with black. But this is very different from 
 saying that the sugar is sweet and white, not sour 
 and black. Again, while I am aware of my 
 feelings when I have them, I am not aware of 
 the feelings of any one else. I taste sugar and 
 say "this is sweet"; you taste it and say also 
 that it is sweet. But how can I prove to you, 
 or you to me, that we both mean the same thing 
 when we use the same word ^ sweet' I cannot 
 enter into your mind and become conscious of 
 the actual feeling which you have when you say 
 * sweet,' you cannot enter into my mind and 
 contemplate what goes on there. We use com- 
 mon names^ but such a thing as a common feeling 
 is an impossibility. A feeling shared in common 
 would not be a feeling, it would in fact be an 
 object of feeling to each of us, and each man's 
 consciousness of it would be a feeling, hence we 
 should be landed in the same difficulty again, for 
 
26 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 you and I should both be aware or have a feeling 
 of that common feeling. Since then we cannot 
 possibly get beyond our own individual feelings, 
 it is useless to talk about the nature of things. 
 And from this Aristippus drew the inference, 
 perfectly correct inference from his premises, 
 .^i/v4.4 Vtftktx^hat the study of nature is a useless form of 
 activity. The only study worthy of a man is 
 the study of man, i.e. of the feelings of the 
 individual. 
 
 Now I can easily imagine some one saying 
 softly to himself, " What fools these philosophers 
 be ! They would persuade us out of our very 
 senses. Common-sense at once sets aside all such 
 elaborate trifling, it refuses to be taken in by non- 
 sense, and sticks to facts." And so the man who 
 plumes himself on his common-sense — by which he 
 means his ^/^common-sense — dismisses the whole 
 problem and falls back on his unreasoned convic- 
 tions. I am not going to defend the individualism 
 of the Cyrenaics. I hope to show, by and by, 
 that their theory of knowledge rests upon an 
 imperfect analysis of sensation, even from their 
 own point of view. But at this point I merely 
 wish to say that the Sophists' view of knowledge, 
 and much more the Cyrenaic view, is distinctly 
 in advance of the common-sense view. It would 
 be in advance were it for nothing else than 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 
 
 27 
 
 that it is an attempt to explain the facts. If 
 we are to have a reasoned basis for our ideas 
 we must begin by subjecting everything which we 
 have been accustomed to regard as true and 
 sacred to the most thorough criticism. 
 
 .And hence Protagoras, in drawing attention to 
 the varying character of our sensible perceptions, 
 took one step beyond common-sense, while Aris- 
 tippus, in reducing our knowledge of things to 
 each man's immediate consciousness of his own 
 feelings, took a second and a more important step. 
 To the assumption of the unreflective mind that 
 each of us directly apprehends cold and heat, 
 sweet and bitter, hard and soft, as they are in 
 things, it was a perfectly legitimate objection to 
 say that that cannot be so, because of two 
 different persons one calls the same thing hot 
 and the other cold ; and it was a fair inference 
 from this, that the thing in itself is neither hot 
 nor cold, but that heat and cold are feelings or 
 states of the individual subject. In fact, not 
 only do the whole of the philosophical progeny of 
 the Sophists and Cyrenaics — our Lockes, Humes, 
 Mills, and Spencers — agree in denying that hot 
 and cold, hard and soft, etc., are in things as 
 they are felt by us, but they go even further, and 
 deny that there are any properties of things 
 corresponding to such feelings at all. 
 
28 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 (3) The third point of distinction is that the 
 Cyrenaics expressly defined the end to be the 
 pleasure of the individual man. The Sophists 
 denied that there were any actions which could be 
 said to be absolute and unchangeable, but they 
 did not advance to the logical consequence of such 
 a doctrine, viz., that as law and morality are the 
 product of an expressed or tacit compact between 
 individuals, there must be some point of agree- 
 ment between individuals, something which induces 
 them to enter into the contract. What is that 
 point of agreement? What is the end which all 
 the members of a community alike are aiming at ? 
 The Cyrenaics, definitively raising the question, 
 went on to give a perfectly explicit answer to it. 
 The end, they said, is individual pleasure. 
 
 And manifestly no other answer would have been 
 consistent with the theory of knowledge which they 
 had adopted. If I know nothing about the nature 
 of things as they are in themselves, if I know 
 nothing of the character of the feelings of others, 
 but must simply assume that they are of the 
 same character as my own, my action must be 
 regulated by my own feelings, and by nothing 
 else. Why do I refrain from taking my neigh- 
 bour's property? Must it not be because my 
 feelings revolt against theft, because it would give 
 me pain to do it? Why do I show kindness to 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 
 
 another, if not because in doing so I feel a glow 
 of pleasure ? If a man in acting justly or benevol- 
 ently always felt not pleasure but pain, is it con- 
 ceivable that he would act justly or benevolently? 
 Surely a man will do what he believes will bring 
 him satisfaction or pleasure. The end of all action, 
 then, must be the attainment of agreeable feeling. 
 
 Let us look more closely at this doctrine. 
 Our experience as individuals is always of our 
 own feelings. The Cyrenaics, in seeking to estab- 
 lish their hedonistic theory of the end, begin by 
 describing the nature of those feelings which lead 
 to action as distinguished from those which stand 
 to us for the properties of things. 
 
 I. All feeling, w^hether it takes the form of 
 sensation or the form of desire, is a sort of 
 movement. The movement may be either (i) 
 gentle and equable, or (2) rough and violent, 
 or (3) so weak as to be almost imperceptible. 
 To this three-fold division of feeling correspond 
 the three states of {a) Pleasure, {U) Pain, {c) 
 Indifference. The Cyrenaics evidently run together 
 the idea of a movement of the organism and 
 the consciousness of which that movement is 
 the condition. We may illustrate their meaning 
 by the contention of Mr. Haweis in his " Music 
 and Morals," that to every emotion there cor- 
 responds a mechanical vibration which is swifter 
 
30 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 or slower according as the emotion is more or 
 less intense. 
 
 II. Which of these three sorts of feeling do 
 people as a matter of fact desire? Manifestly 
 the first. No one desires pain, no one desires 
 that state of feeling in which there is neither 
 pleasure nor pain, but every one desires pleasure, 
 and if it were possible he would wish to have 
 nothing but pleasure. Unless we suppose all 
 men to be totally perverted in their nature, the 
 good must be identical with pleasant, the evil 
 with painful, the indifferent with some neutral state 
 of feeling. The Cyrenaics, then, appeal to the 
 experience of every one in support of their con- 
 tention that pleasure alone is desirable. As a 
 matter of fact, they say, all men do seek plea- 
 sure, all men do avoid pain, and to neutral 
 feelings all men are indifferent. And you will 
 find, as we go on, that this appeal to experience, 
 this attempt to show that hedonism is a doctrine, 
 based upon fact, is a claim made by the modern 
 as well as the ancient exponents of the doctrine. 
 
 Without anticipating what has to be said about 
 modern hedonism, I may quote, by way of illustra- 
 tion, the words of John Stuart Mill. No reason," 
 he says, " can be given why the general happiness 
 is desirable, except that each person, so far as 
 he believes it to be attainable, desires his own 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 31 
 
 happiness. This, however, being a fact, we have 
 not only all the proof which the case admits of, 
 but all which it is possible to require, that happi- 
 ness is a good, that each person's happiness is 
 a 'good to that person, and the general happiness, 
 therefore, a good to the aggregate of all persons." 
 Of course Mill's theory is much more developed 
 than the theory of the Cyrenaics ; in particular, 
 it draws a broad distinction between the happiness 
 or pleasure of the individual and the happiness 
 or pleasure of the community as a whole, but yet 
 it rests the proof that pleasure is the end on an 
 appeal to each individual to say whether he does 
 not, as a matter of fact, regard pleasure as the 
 one thing desirable. 
 
 Let us then grant to the Cyrenaic, by way of 
 argument, these three positions — (i) that we are, 
 and can only be, conscious of our own individual 
 feelings; (2) that the feelings which incite us to 
 action are either pleasurable, or painful, or neutral; 
 and (3) that every one does, in point of fact, 
 desire pleasure, and by his very nature cannot 
 desire anything else ; that he does and cannot but 
 seek to avoid pain, and that he is indifferent to 
 a feeling that is neither pleasant nor painful. The 
 next question is this : Admitting that the good 
 which our nature prompts us to seek is pleasure, 
 and the evil which our nature causes us to avoid 
 
32 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 is pain, while we are indifferent to neutral feeling, 
 what is the highest good ? how shall we obtain the 
 end of which we are in search ? We certainly 
 desire pleasure, but we may seek it in a wrong 
 way, and so may fail to secure it. What, then, 
 is the right way to seek it ? The answer of 
 Aristippus is perfectly plain and unambiguous. 
 Some thinkers had said that pleasure is not a 
 positive feeling at all ; that it is merely the sense 
 of repose or tranquillity, which ensues upon relief 
 from pain. Thus a man who is thirsty feels 
 pleasure when his thirst is allayed by a glass of 
 water ; a man who has taken a long walk experi- 
 ences a feeling of relief when he sits down to 
 rest; a man, who has been closely confined to his 
 room for a number of hours, experiences a feeling 
 of elation when he goes out into the fresh air 
 and puts his cramped muscles into active play. 
 But Aristippus will not admit that pleasure is of 
 this negative character, it is not mere relief from 
 pain, but something positive. Nor, again, does 
 he mean that the pleasure at which we are to 
 aim is the greatest amount of pleasure that can 
 be extracted from life on the whole. That is a 
 conception which belongs to a later and more 
 developed stage of hedonism. The pleasure which, 
 if we are wise, we shall seek, is the pleasure 
 which lies directly in our way. Our aim must 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 33 
 
 be to snatch the pleasure of the passing moment. 
 Away with all vain regrets for vanished joys, and 
 equally vain anticipations of joys to be ! The past 
 is beyond recall, and the future turns out quite dif- 
 ferent from what we expected it to be. Sufficient 
 unto the day is the pleasure thereof. This view 
 is not inaptly expressed by Horace, in words 
 thus paraphrased by Allan Ramsay — 
 
 " Let neist day come as it thinks fit, 
 The present minute's only ours ; 
 On pleasure let's employ our wit, 
 And laugh at fortune's feckless powers.'^ 
 
 Is there, then, no such thing as pleasure which 
 is intrinsically evil in its nature? Aristippus 
 plainly answers that to call any pleasure an evil 
 is a contradiction in terms. Pleasure is always a 
 good and always desirable. People suppose that 
 pleasures differ in their nature because they pro- 
 ceed from different sources. Thus it is said that 
 the pleasures of the mind are higher than the 
 pleasures of the body. But there is no ground 
 for such a distinction. All pleasure is of the same 
 nature as a feeling, no matter what the source 
 from which it comes. Nor is it a valid ground of 
 distinction to say that the pleasure which certain 
 persons receive from the violation of law and 
 custom are evil in their nature. Because a man 
 
 receives pleasure from running counter to law and 
 
 c 
 
34 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 custom, that is no reason for saying that the pleasure 
 is bad, although it may be a sufficient reason for 
 condemning his action. We have now before us 
 the hedonistic view of life in its first and, so to 
 speak, unsophisticated form. The qualifications 
 and explanations which it afterwards received at the 
 hands of Aristippus himself, and of other thinkers 
 of the Cyrenaic school, gave it a much greater 
 degree of subtlety and plausibility, but they de- 
 stroyed its natural vigour and simplicity. It will 
 therefore be most profitable to examine it in its 
 original and simpler form. 
 
 I. When we consider the advance made by 
 the Cyrenaics beyond the Sophists, we cannot 
 fail to be struck by the wonderful self-devel- 
 oping power of a new thought. Ideas, as Luther 
 said, are " living things with hands and feet." 
 A man strikes out a new idea the force of 
 which he only half comprehends, and which 
 he holds along with a mass of older ideas 
 inconsistent with it ; other men take hold of it, 
 turn it round and round, looking at it on all sides, 
 and lo ! before they are aware, it has changed 
 under their eyes. So it was with the germinal 
 idea of the Sophists, that law and morality are 
 the rules which a particular state regards as 
 most advantageous for itself. In the mind of 
 Protagoras this thought no more carried with 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 
 
 35 
 
 it the destruction of all authority than the similar 
 idea of the so-called " practical man of to-day, 
 that the great thing in life is to " get on/' or 
 the favourite view of the politician that the aim 
 of statesmanship is to keep his party in power. 
 In the one case as in the other a man persuades 
 himself, and usually persuades others, that the 
 principle on which he acts is perfectly compatible 
 with the sanctity of human life, and with the stability 
 of society and of the state. But history, more 
 logical than the individual, insists on carrying 
 out an idea to its consequences. If law and 
 morality proceed from the shifting opinions of 
 the people, what is that but to say that it has 
 no foundation other than the immediate convictions 
 of an aggregate of individuals. The individuals 
 comprising the state may so far effect a compromise 
 as to agree to a certain curtailment of their im- 
 mediate desires, but to one who presses home 
 this question. Why should a man obey the laws 
 of his country ? there can be but one answer : 
 he should obey them because it will be best for 
 himself. 
 
 Thus, in the realm of thought at least, which 
 is usually freer from the spirit of compromise than 
 the realm of practice, individualism comes to reign 
 supreme ; after the unformulated individualism of 
 a Protagoras we have the formulated individualism 
 
36 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 of a Thrasymachus. But even yet thought has 
 not done its perfect work. If society is nothing 
 but " anarchy plus the street constable," if the fear 
 of law is the hangman's whip to haud the wretch 
 in order," we must seize firmly and clearly the 
 twin principles, that knowledge is what each man 
 finds in his own sensible perception, and morality 
 the desire for pleasure on the part of the individual 
 man. Hence we have the Cyrenaic reduction of 
 all we know and all we do to feeling. Individualism 
 in no longer implicit but explicit ; it is no longer 
 " wrapt in a robe of rhetoric " but stands forth 
 naked and unashamed before the eyes of all men. 
 
 2. Are we then compelled to adopt the Cyrenaic 
 view of knowledge ? Is there no escape from the 
 doctrine that a man's sensations are but the mirag e 
 of reality ? That there is no escape on the principle 
 of individualism is demonstrable. It is certain that 
 my feelings are not as feelings identical with those 
 of anybody else, and if I am absolutely limited in 
 my knowledge to my feelings I cannot say that 
 the nature of the object is such as it appears to 
 me to be. So far we must commend the consist- 
 ency of Aristippus. His scepticism is the legiti- 
 mate outcome of the Protagorean theory of the 
 sensible. 
 
 One cannot both " have his cake and eat it " in 
 the realm of thought any more than in actual life. 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 37 
 
 It will not do to say with Protagoras that the thing 
 changes with the changing sensations of the indi- 
 vidual, and yet to talk as if we could know things 
 as they are. But Aristippus, while he is in advance 
 of Protagoras, makes a remarkable oversight. He 
 fails to distinguish between such properties as 
 colour, taste, heat, sound, and smell, as states of 
 the organism, and properties like extension, motion, 
 and weight, which are not dependent for their 
 character upon the organism. His objection to 
 the possibility of a knowledge of the properties of 
 things is perfectly general. A man puts a finger 
 of either hand into the same water, and the one 
 feels hot, the other cold, but the water cannot be 
 both hot and cold, therefore we do not know the 
 real properties of things at all. Such is the reason- 
 ing of Aristippus. Bnt it rests upon a fallacy. It 
 is quite possible, as Locke has said, that colour and 
 taste, etc., are merely sensations in us, to which 
 nothing in the object corresponds, while yet ex- 
 tension and weight are apprehended by us just as 
 they exist in the object. Colour or sound, he will 
 tell you, does not exist in external nature as it 
 seems to do, but is merely the effect of the move- 
 ment of certain minute particles of matter. The 
 infinite number of atoms comprising the sun are 
 thrown into violent agitation, a wave movement 
 thrills along the ethereal medium and strikes upon 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 the eye, in response to which a vibration flies along 
 the ocular nerve to the brain and there calls up 
 the sensation of a luminous body. But while light 
 is thus a feeling in the percipient subject, there 
 could be no such feeling unless there were extended 
 moving material particles. 
 
 This is the general view of the man of 
 science. I do not vouch for its absolute cor- 
 rectness, but at least it draws a distinction that 
 lay beyond the ken of Aristippus. Until it is 
 shown that extension, mobility, and weight are 
 not properties of things but are only our way of 
 apprehending things, knowledge cannot be said to 
 be purely of appearance, and should the distinction 
 between colour and extension, light and motion, 
 hardness and weight, be done away, the next ques- 
 
 c^^^ jt^ I-Jqj^ ^jU whether the sensationalist can consist- 
 «-<'^v^. W^ently speak of things at all. I shall not follow out 
 
 v«V^ WT theory of conduct of the Cyrenaics that we have 
 
 mainly to deal, not with their theory of knowledge. 
 So much it seemed necessary to say, because 
 hedonism rests upon the assumption that the mind 
 may be resolved into a number of individual 
 feelings ; but having seen that the matter is not so 
 simple as Aristippus supposed, we may now go on 
 to ask how far the theory that pleasure is the 
 mainspring of human action holds good. 
 
 further, because it is with the 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 
 
 3. Pleasure is the one thing desirable, pain is 
 the one thing objectionable, and all else is desir- 
 able or undesirable according as pleasure or pain is 
 associated with it. In support of this contention 
 each man is bid to look into his own breast, and 
 to say if he ever desired pain, or even the ab- 
 sence of all feeling ; and if he would not prefer, 
 were it possible, to be continually in a state of 
 pleased enjoyment. Hence it is concluded that 
 pleasure must be the end. It is very important 
 that we should see clearly all that is implied in 
 this appeal to experience. Observe that Aristippus 
 says not merely that every one desires pleasure 
 and avoids pain, but he says that he cannot desire 
 anything else. But may we not admit that men 
 desire pleasure, without admitting that there is 
 nothing higher than pleasure which they desire 
 still more ? 
 
 Mark ' well the logical consequences of the 
 assertion that pleasure is the end of life. It 
 means not merely that, other things being equal, 
 men do and ought to seek pleasure, but that, 
 whether other things are equal or not, they do 
 and ought to seek it. That is to say, that if 
 there is a conflict between one's love of pleasure 
 and the demands of others, the former must and 
 ought to prevail, unless it so happens that a man 
 will get more pleasure by considering others than 
 
40 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 by considering only himself. A poor man, for 
 example, with the same craving for pleasure as 
 the rich, works hard from morning to night to 
 provide food and clothing and shelter for his 
 wife and family, and we must conclude, on the 
 principles of Aristippus, that he does so because 
 he gets pleasure from doing it, not because he 
 desires the well-being of his wife and family. 
 The pleasure of the man himself is first, the good 
 of others second. But there are such persons as 
 tramps and loafers, who take more pleasure in 
 leading a lazy, shiftless, vagabond life than in 
 submitting to the life of the hard-working husband 
 and father. What are we to say of the loafer? 
 He also, let us say, has a wife and family ; will 
 he take pleasure in working for them ? By no 
 means : that is the " last infirmity " of ignoble 
 minds ; he will almost rather starve himself The 
 loafer then takes his pleasure in loafing. But 
 he is doing just what the hedonistic Aristippus 
 tells him to do. It is useless to say to him " go 
 and dig — for pleasure " ; the prospect has no 
 charms for his miserable soul ; you may talk to 
 him- of a starving wife and family, but he is 
 much more affected by his own craving for whisky, 
 and in that he will seek his pleasure. Instances 
 need not be multiplied. The statesman and the 
 demagogue, the upright and the unscrupulous 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 41 
 
 tradesman, the honest and the time-serving work- 
 man, the respectable and the Hcentious man, all 
 as we must suppose are seeking for pleasure, and 
 for nothing else. The end is pleasure, and each 
 in his own way is aiming at it, and aiming at 
 nothing else. It is true that pleasure may some- 
 times be found, sometimes not, but that does 
 not change the character of the motive. There 
 is no end but pleasure which a man does seek 
 or should seek, and therefore the actions of every- 
 body are morally on the same level. Virtue and 
 
 4. The end, according to Aristippus, is pleasure. 
 But pleasure may not be found if we seek it in 
 a wrong way. By a " wrong way," Aristippus 
 does not mean of course morally wrong, but only 
 wrong in the sense that we may defeat our own 
 end. How then is pleasure to be found ? By 
 excluding all reflection, and making the most 
 of the present moment. The " pale cast of 
 thought " must not be allowed to diminish our 
 joy by giving rise to vain regrets for the past, 
 or vain anticipations of pain or pleasure in the 
 future. As Byron, in his mocking way, puts it — 
 
 vice are unmeaning terms. I do not think 
 this can be a true theory. 
 
 " Carpe diein^ . Juan, carpe, carpe^ 
 To-morrow sees another race as gay 
 And transient, and devoured by the same harpy." 
 
42 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 But (i) the theory virtually admits that to 
 obtain the end we must not seek it. We desire 
 pleasure, but when we set about getting it, we 
 are compelled to entertain unwelcome and unex- 
 pected guests. He that increaseth knowledge 
 increaseth sorrow. The more we reflect on the 
 past and forecast the future the less contented we 
 are. Let us " take the goods the gods provide " 
 us, and make the most of them. Self-restraint 
 in the matter of reflection on human life, our own 
 or others, is essential to that cheerfulness and 
 buoyancy of feeling at which we should aim. 
 We are virtually told to seek pleasure by not 
 seeking it. " The longest way round is the 
 shortest way home.'' Should we deliberately seek 
 for pleasure we shall defeat our own end. The 
 only sensible thing to do is not to seek it, but 
 to take as much of it as we can get when it 
 comes. But that is much the same as saying, 
 the end of life is to have no end. 
 
 How can we attain this contented and cheerful 
 frame of mind which has no regrets and no 
 anticipations ? Must it not be by suppressing 
 our natural tendency to " look before and after," 
 and refusing to go beyond the good of the 
 moment? But such a resolute avoidance of the past 
 and future is not to be attained without a struggle. 
 For the very injunction, " Seize the moment," 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 43 
 
 implies that man naturally reaches beyond the 
 moment and projects himself into the past and the 
 future. Now, how can it be shown that in the 
 struggle the end will not be sacrificed ? Should 
 it happen that the tendency to reflection is 
 unusually strong in a man, may he not destroy 
 all, or almost all, the pleasure he might have 
 had by trying to belie his natural inclination ? 
 And why should he try? May he not get more 
 satisfaction in the pleasures of memory and the 
 pleasure* of hope than another contrives to extract 
 from the pleasures of experience ? What is true 
 of the man of reflection is true of the most light- 
 b ea d ed Autolycus that ever skipped along the 
 highway of life. If you leave him to find pleasure 
 in his own way, he may be moderately pleased, 
 but you must not introduce disunion into his mind 
 by telling him to seek to live in the moment. 
 Thus we reach the dilemma ; either {a) momentary 
 pleasure ' is an end that cannot be reached, or 
 {b) it is an end that comes without being sought. 
 In the former case it is useless to seek for it 
 because it cannot be found, in the latter case it 
 is superfluous to seek for it because it comes 
 without being sought ; on either alternative there 
 is no end at all, unless we call that an end which 
 cannot possibly be realized or that can only be 
 realized by making something else the end. 
 
44 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 (2) The source of the contradiction to which at- 
 tention has just been called is a misinterpretation of 
 the facts. Every one, it is said, as a matter of fact, 
 desires pleasure and wishes to avoid pain, and 
 his actions are and must be determined by the 
 desire to obtain pleasure and to avoid pain. I 
 deny that. We all feel that there are things 
 which we should choose even if no pleasure came 
 from them. Sometimes, with faint and lagging 
 spirit, but with the determination to do his best, 
 a man goes to his duty as the martyr goes to 
 the stake. He anticipates not pleasure but pain, 
 and he gets what he anticipates. 
 
 (3) Not only is this true, but I further maintain 
 that no action which can be called a man's own 
 is done out of regard for pleasure and nothing 
 but pleasure. I shall be reminded that there is 
 such a person as the pleasure-seeker. No doubt, 
 but even he is not seeking pleasure for itself, he 
 is seeking to still the immortal craving to realize 
 himself, to find the means of speaking peace to 
 his own spirit. He cannot avoid framing an 
 ideal of himself and seeking to make it an (actual 
 experience. And so he tries one mean^ satis- 
 faction after another ; he chases the bubble of 
 pleasure only to find it elude him ; he increases 
 his efforts, but they only bring him disappoint- 
 ment and at last despair. Try as he please he 
 
ARISTIPPUS THE CYRENAIC 
 
 cannot get rid of the ideal of himself because it 
 is part of his divine nature. Why is the pursuit 
 of pleasure admittedly so unsatisfactory a quest? 
 * It is not because the pleasure which is anticipated 
 is not obtained ; the pleasure is obtained ; but 
 when it is found it " leaves a bad taste in the 
 mouth," to use Thackeray's phrase ; the " thirst 
 that from the soul doth rise " is still unslaked, 
 and still the vision of an ideal good floats before 
 the imagination. An animal is not troubled by W-^^ 
 such visions, but is perfectly contented with what 
 comes to it; man cannot rest in the finite, but^*'^ 
 eternally strives after the infinite. That reflection 
 which comprehends the past, the present, and the 
 future in one glance, and which, to Aristippus, 
 seemed a mere superfluity and a mistake, is in 
 reality a hint of all that is highest in man. 
 
 Suppose that any race of people could act 
 on the Cyrenaic principle, that contentment with 
 whatever chances to fall to one's lot is true wis- 
 dom, what would be the result ? The result would 
 be spiritual death, absolute stagnation, the com- 
 plete arrest of all that makes for progress in 
 morality, law, and religion. Nothing could be 
 learned from the past, because we can learn from 
 the past only by taking to heart the mistakes and 
 failures we have made ; the future would have no 
 message for us, since we are forbidden to move 
 
46 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 about in " worlds not realized " ; our life would be 
 a dull round of acts performed with monotonous 
 regularity and with complete absence of intelligent 
 foresight and aftersight. Wearied and worn with 
 the stifled yearnings after a higher life, we 
 should at length be compelled in sheer self- 
 defence to strike off the fetters which we had 
 ourselves forged and fashioned on our spirits ; or 
 despair would drive us to the deep, where, as we 
 might hope, the restless strivings of a useless 
 life might be stilled for ever. 
 
CHAPTER III 
 EPICURUS 
 
 The theory of Aristippus, that the highest good is 
 to make the most of the fleeting moment, to live 
 intensely in each pleasure as it comes, we have 
 found to be self-contradictory, and untrue at once 
 to the facts of human life and to the deeper nature 
 of man. For, on the one hand, it tells us to seek 
 for pleasure and yet to exclude all reflection, and, 
 on the other hand, it affirms that men always do 
 seek pleasure, and that there is no higher end in 
 life, both propositions being demonstrably unten- 
 able. The main feature which separates the hedon- 
 ism of Aristippus from later forms of the doctrine 
 is its attempt to banish thought in all its forms as 
 a foreign element, which has no right to obtrude 
 itself into the consciousness of man. Such an 
 effort to ignore what constitutes the very essence 
 and nobility of human nature could at best succeed 
 only for a time, and hence we find that in Epicurus, 
 
48 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 on whose shoulders the mantle of Aristippus fell, 
 the existence and necessity of reflection is frankly 
 accepted as a fact that must be taken due note 
 of and embodied in a true theory of human 
 conduct. 
 
 The end is still held to be pleasure, but pleasure 
 that needs to be sought with care and foresight. 
 How best to make life most pleasant on the whole 
 is therefore the main task of philosophy as Epi- 
 curus conceives of it. Epicurus does not ignore 
 or seek to stifle reflection, but he tries to bring it 
 under the yoke of a narrow and limited practical 
 end. For the 'speculative thought which has no 
 other aim than the discovery of truth he cares 
 nothing ; what he desires is to get a working 
 theory which shall enable a man to get out of life 
 all that is best in it. Ethics is the sole study 
 that in his inmost soul he thinks worthy of serious 
 attention, and by ethics he means a practical creed 
 that will tell a man how best to live in peace and 
 tranquillity. His problem is. What is that kind of 
 conduct which will bring me as an individual the 
 greatest satisfaction ? 
 
 The great speculative thinkers of Greece — 
 Socrates and Plato and Aristotle — never divorced 
 the two questions : ( i ) What is the highest good 
 of the individual ? (2) What is the highest good of 
 the state ? for to them, to answer the former was 
 
EPICURUS 
 
 49 
 
 to answer the latter. To Epicurus, and equally to 
 Zeno, the chief of the rival school of the Stoics, 
 ^ the problem of ethics was, How am I as an 
 individual to find the highest satisfaction possible 
 in a world that is foreign to me ? 
 
 Why such a change in the point of view from 
 which life was contemplated should have taken 
 place it is easy to understand. The eflfect of the 
 Macedonian conquests was to destroy the old civic 
 constitutions of Greece and with them the freedom 
 and public spirit of the people. At the end of the 
 fourth century B.C., Athens was alternately a prey 
 to the Macedonian successors of Alexander, and 
 to tyrants like Demetrius. Material prosperity she 
 still enjoyed, but all that makes a people great 
 had vanished, — sovereignty, patriotism, and vigorous 
 intellectual and religious life. It is not surprising, 
 therefore, that Epicurus and Zeno, differing so 
 widely in their respective theories of life — the one 
 making pleasure the end, and the other virtue — 
 should yet agree in placing wisdom in tranquillity 
 of the individual soul. ''Fallen on evil days," men 
 had to retire into themselves, and seek in their 
 own minds for the satisfaction which was denied 
 to them in public life. Hence we are led to 
 think of Epicurus, to borrow Plato's figure, as 
 taking shelter under a wall from the rain-storm of 
 civic commotion. 
 
 D 
 
so 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 The whole philosophy of Epicurus is of the 
 nature of a compromise. He cannot deny the im- 
 portance of reflection as a factor in human conduct, 
 and yet he will not allow it to follow its own law, 
 and to go straight to its mark. Reducing all know- 
 ledge to the flux of individual feelings, and holding 
 that we can never get beyond the walls of the 
 " closely shut cell of our subjective personality," 
 he boldly affirmed that the study of nature was use- 
 less, because the secret meaning of nature cannot 
 be discovered by man. Epicurus, agreeing with 
 Aristippus in the reduction of all direct knowledge 
 of the external world to sensation, was yet haunted 
 by the doubt that nature might rudely break into 
 the citadel of the soul and disturb its serenity, 
 and so he felt compelled to show that we know 
 enough of nature to teach us that it cannot be 
 hostile to our peace of mind. 
 
 The earlier thinkers consistently refused, having 
 defined knowledge as the feeling of the moment, to 
 go beyond the moment in search of the end of 
 life ; the later, with less logic but more truth, 
 affirmed that just in the power of transcending 
 the moment and grasping the idea of life as 
 a whole, lies the possibility of making life 
 worth living. Aristippus says, ^ Throw away all 
 theory and live in present feeling ' ; Epicurus 
 says, ' Let theory be strictly subordinate to 
 
EPICURUS 
 
 practice.' We need not be surprised, then, to find 
 that the doctrine of Epicurus is destitute of the 
 ^ simple vigour of his predecessor ; but we may be 
 sure also that it mingles truth and falsehood in 
 ampler proportions. 
 
 Bearing carefully in mind that the aim of 
 Epicurus is to construct a theory that will bring 
 peace to the individual soul, and that in science 
 for its own sake he has no interest, we may now 
 go on to show how his philosophy differs from 
 that of his predecessor. 
 
 (i) First of all Epicurus has a theory of the 
 nature of things, the theory which has been made 
 familiar to us from the noble poem of his Roman 
 follower Lucretius. For the naive view of Aris- 
 tippus, that we cannot know anything about the 
 nature of the external world, he substitutes the 
 theory, borrowed from Democritus of old, that matter 
 is composed of an infinite number of minute ^"^-"^ H.;^ 
 particles or atoms, the sole properties of which are \tvi 
 size, shape, and weight, and which have existed 
 from all eternity. This theory Epicurus was led 
 to adopt, because it seemed to him to disprove the 
 popular belief that the gods intermeddled in human 
 affairs. The superstition of supernatural inter- 
 ference had to be got rid of, if man was to be 
 freed from the dread of beings more powerful than 
 himself ; and the atomic theory, as he conceived it. 
 
52 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 apparently opened up an admirable way of escape. 
 Granted an eternity of time in which all the 
 possible combinations of atoms may occur, and an 
 infinite number of atoms "ruining along the illimit- 
 able inane" of space, and we can explain as it 
 seemed to him, on purely mechanical principles, 
 the apparent design implied in the exquisite 
 symmetry of a flower, the flexibility and grace of 
 an animal or a man, and even the survival of 
 certain forms of social organisation. In infinite 
 time an infinity of possible combinations of atoms 
 must have occurred infinitely often, and naturally 
 those aggregates, the particles of which have most 
 affinity for one another, proved to be the most 
 stable, and survived when others, like the changing 
 forms of a kaleidoscope, died in the moment of 
 their birth. Thus a vast number of bodies were 
 originally thrown up from the earth's bosom, but, 
 not having the means of nutrition or self-defence, 
 they individually perished. 
 
 This doctrine bears a general resemblance to 
 the Darwinian account of the origin of species, but 
 it differs fundamentally in this, that it takes no 
 account of the slow and gradual accumulation of 
 slight increments of differences in successive in- 
 dividuals as the great lever of evolution. 
 
 Assuming, then, that all things have arisen from 
 a " fortuitous concourse of atoms," can we tell the 
 
EPICURUS 
 
 53 
 
 manner in which the various combinations have 
 taken place ? Democritus had held that the atoms 
 must from all eternity have been falling directly 
 downwards through infinite space with various 
 degrees of velocity, and that in colliding with one 
 another, rotatory movements were set up, from 
 which the bodies now scattered through space were 
 formed. But as Aristotle had pointed out that in 
 a vacuum all bodies must fall at the same rate, 
 and, therefore, would never come in contact, Epi- 
 curus, with that simplicity of theoretical intellect 
 which is characteristic of the narrowly " practical " 
 man, modified the doctrine of Democritus so far as 
 to say that the atoms were capable of a slight 
 deflection from the line of perpendicular descent, 
 and so were brought into collision with one 
 another. Lucretius with admirable simplicity adds 
 that we have an instance of such deflection from 
 the straight path in our own actions when we 
 swerve aside from an original impulse. 
 
 The sole original contribution of Epicurus to 
 this theory, the supposition that the atoms have a 
 power of spontaneous deflection, is not such as 
 to call forth much respect for his scientific temper. 
 In fact, so far from saying with M. Renan, that 
 Epicureanism was " the great scientific school of 
 antiquity," we must say that the founder of the 
 school was as unscientific as he was unspeculative. 
 
54 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 The basis of all science is the inviolability of 
 natural lavv^, and this very inviolability seemed to 
 Epicurus to be even more objectionable than a 
 supernatural interference with the course of nature, 
 since the gods may be propitiated, while Fate or 
 Necessity is deaf to the prayers of man. The 
 atomic doctrine he therefore introduced merely to 
 banish the gods from the sphere of human life. 
 The gods are immortal and live a life of perfect 
 blessedness, but, absolutely sufficient to themselves, 
 they do not seek to interfere in the changing course 
 of events in the world, nor have they any influence 
 on the movements of the heavenly bodies. In fact, 
 they are themselves composed of material atoms 
 that have come together by chance. 
 
 The Epicurean idea of the divine nature is 
 beautifully expressed by Tennyson in his Lucretius, 
 where he speaks of 
 
 " The gods, who haunt 
 The lucid interspace of world and world, 
 Where never creeps a cloud, or moves a wind, 
 Nor ever falls the least white star of snow, 
 Nor ever lowest roll of thunder moans, 
 Nor sound of human sorrow mounts to mar 
 Their sacred everlasting calm." 
 
 Having banished the gods to the spaces between 
 the infinity of worlds, Epicurus seemed at first to 
 have left men to govern their own life. But in 
 fleeing from one difficulty he stumbled upon an- 
 
EPICURUS 
 
 55 
 
 » other. For is it not worse to be dragged in the 
 dust behind the triumphal car of a merciless 
 necessity than to be the sport of supernatural 
 beings, who at least have something in their nature 
 of human tenderness? Pressed by this difficulty 
 we may be sure that Epicurus eagerly welcomed 
 the flaw in the atomic doctrine of Democritus 
 already referred to and was only too glad to 
 modify it by the view of spontaneous self-move- 
 ment in the atoms. For admitting such spontaneity, 
 it seems credible that in man also there is a certain 
 freedom of movement enabling him to do what is 
 best for his own felicity. 
 
 Thus Epicurus sets up the mechanical doctrine 
 of atomism to get rid of supernatural interference 
 with human life, and he denies pure mechanism to 
 make room for human freedom. 
 
 (2) A second difference between Epicurus and 
 Aristippus is that the former has a theory of the 
 ultimate nature of man as a being composed of 
 soul and body. In saying that pleasure, pain, and 
 indifference are respectively gentle, rough, and 
 equable movements, Aristippus confuses feeling with 
 its bodily conditions — i,e, he draws no distinction 
 between soul and body. Epicurus clearly dis- 
 tinguishes them, although his theory of their nature 
 is such as to allow of no essential difference. All 
 existing things are composed of material atoms, 
 
56 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 and the only difference between soul and body 
 is in the relative fineness of the soul's particles, 
 and the manner of their composition. For the 
 soul is made up of the four elements of air, fire, 
 wind, and another element to which no name is 
 given ; all of these being atoms of the finest 
 texture. 
 
 Epicurus' interest in the constitution of the soul, 
 as in other forms of existence, is mainly practical. 
 One of the most disturbing influences in the 
 life of man is the fear of death and of future 
 punishment. 
 
 " The dread of something after death, 
 The undiscovered country, from whose bourne 
 No traveller returns " 
 
 puzzles the will. But if the soul can be shown to 
 be perishable like the body, that dread need no 
 longer haunt us, and we shall be able to make 
 the most of the present life. 
 
 Now the mortality of the soul seemed to 
 Epicurus to follow from its very nature ; for its 
 particles being held together solely by the body, 
 must be separated and dispersed when " the earthly 
 house of this tabernacle is dissolved." The only 
 other fear that remains to be combated is the 
 natural shrinking from death ; but this Epicurus 
 tries to reason away by saying, as has often been 
 said since, that there can be nothing very dreadful 
 
EPICURUS 57 
 
 in death, since it cannot come to us so long as 
 we feel, and when we cease to feel we can know 
 nothing at all. " When we are, death is not ; 
 when death is, we are not.'"' 
 
 Thus by the removal of the superstitious dread 
 of supernatural interference, and of the awful 
 shadow of an immortality of darkness and despair, 
 Epicurus thinks that he has satisfactorily prepared 
 the way for his cheerful view of the life that 
 now is. 
 
 (3) Epicurus expressly advises his followers to 
 abstain from participation in public life, and, with 
 less decision, not to form family ties. Even when 
 a man has learned not to seek to pass beyond 
 the "flaming rampart of the world"; when he 
 has severely circumscribed his desires within the 
 clouded sphere of his earthly life, refusing to 
 permit his mind to "wander through eternity"; 
 the possible sources of discomfort have not yet 
 been exhausted. The wise man must not only 
 be free from the restless ambition for place and 
 power of the professional politician, but he should 
 take no active interest in affairs of state, but con- 
 tent himself with " cultivating his garden." Let 
 others frame laws ; enough for him is obedience 
 to the laws that are framed. 
 
 The kind of life that to Epicurus seemed best 
 is that which was led by the brotherhood which 
 
58 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 he founded, perhaps in imitation of Pythagoras. 
 In a garden situated in the outskirts of Athens, 
 a small body of men and women bound together 
 in friendship by similarity of tastes and their 
 belief in a common doctrine, walked and talked, 
 living a simple and natural life, discoursing on 
 philosophy, and letting the great world go -e¥i- its 
 way. Perhaps we cannot better describe the life 
 of Epicurus and his friends than by saying that 
 it was the uneventful and leisured life of a small 
 university in which rivalries and ambitions were dis- 
 solved in reverence for a loved teacher, and into 
 which no disturbing spirit, burning with a sense of 
 the wrongs and woes of humanity, was permitted 
 to enter. A quiet, dreamy, cloistered life it was, 
 ennobled by an air of antique grace and refinement. 
 
 The Epicurean conception of life is not one to 
 commend itself to daring and original spirits. The 
 contrast between the prim and formal habits of 
 this community and the popular notions of Epi- 
 cureanism as the wild Bacchanalian revelry of roy- 
 stering blades, or the fastidious selfishness of the 
 epicure, had already struck Seneca in his day. 
 " When the stranger," says Seneca, " comes to the 
 gardens on which the words are inscribed, — 'Friend, 
 here it will be well for thee to abide ; here plea- 
 sure is the highest good,' — he will find the keeper 
 of that garden a kindly, hospitable man, who will 
 
^ EPICURUS 59 
 
 set before him a dish of barley porridge and 
 water in plenty, and say, ' Hast thou not been 
 well entertained ? These gardens do not whet 
 hunger, but quench it ; they do not cause a greater 
 thirst by the very drinks they afford, but soothe 
 it by a remedy which is natural and costs nothing.' " 
 " Give me a barley cake and water," said Epicurus, 
 and I am ready to vie even with Zeus in happi- 
 ness." Whatever may be the demerits of Epicure- 
 anism as conceived by its founder, it certainly did 
 not err by ministering to the pleasures of sense. 
 
 Nevertheless, (4), it is the basis of the Epi- 
 curean doctrine that, not only is all pleasure good, 
 but that all pleasures are ultimately pleasures of 
 sense. To Aristippus any distinction of bodily and 
 mental pleasures would have been irrelevant, for 
 the end he conceived to lie in filling up the 
 measure of the present with vivid feelings, and 
 as feelings all pleasures are alike. Epicurus, how- 
 ever, in distinguishing between " flesh " and " spirit," 
 mind and body, is compelled to admit either that 
 there are two conflicting ends — {a) bodily pleasure 
 and {U) mental pleasure — or to reduce one to the 
 other ; and, as his psychology did not admit of 
 any radical distinction between body and soul, he 
 naturally affirmed that all pleasures are at bottom 
 pleasures of the senses. 
 
 In truth there can be no real distinction for 
 
6o 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 Epicurus between, say, a pleasure of the palate, 
 the pleasure felt in listening to fine music, and the 
 pleasure of intellectual activity ; the only difference 
 he can allow is, that sensuous and aesthetic plea- 
 sures are immediately excited by the impact of 
 the external thing, while miental pleasure is due 
 to the excitation of fainter images of sensuous 
 pleasures. Hence it seemed to Epicurus, if we 
 may accept the testimony of Cicero, that the 
 pleasures of the mind are more refined than those 
 of the body, because, as capable of being felt in 
 the absence of the external stimulus, and as freed 
 from the pain that may have accompanied their 
 original presentation, they afford a prolonged and 
 a painless gratification. 
 
 Accordingly, (5), when Epicurus goes on to define 
 wherein true pleasure consists — the pleasure which 
 is the end of life — he tells us that it consists in 
 serenity of mind, and that it can only be obtained 
 by the wise man who is ready to reject immediate 
 gratification in favour of a permanent and tran- 
 quil satisfaction. The wise man, accustomed to 
 look at life as a whole, does not, as Aristippus 
 held, eagerly snatch at whatever pleasure presents 
 itself, but so orders his life that he is disturbed 
 neither by intense pleasure nor by intense pain. 
 His aim is to be independent of all vicissitudes 
 of fortune, and to be continually in a state of 
 
EPICURUS 
 
 6l 
 
 calmness and serenity. Hence his main pleasures 
 will be those of memory and imagination, and 
 those pleasures of sense that do not excite beyond 
 measure. Many pleasures he will resolve to forego, 
 because they are incompatible with the highest 
 good, the attainment of a painless and equable 
 serenity, and he will even cheerfully welcome a 
 less pain for a greater future pleasure. 
 
 So far does Epicurus carry this principle as to 
 maintain that the wise man even on the rack may 
 say, " How sweet!" For having banished all dread 
 of destiny, and all superstitious fears of a future 
 world ; aware, moreover, that nothing can come 
 to him that need disturb his self-centred calm, he 
 can afford to despise bodily pain, which he knows 
 to be but momentary and evanescent. Thus, by a 
 circuitous route, Epicurus reaches the same con- 
 clusion as the Stoics, that true felicity is to be 
 found in that peace of mind which is independent 
 of the " slings and arrows of outrageous fortune." 
 
 (6) Epicurus tries to show that his theory of 
 pleasure as the highest good is consistent with 
 the virtues of temperance, courage, justice, and 
 friendship. 
 
 (a) Temperance, or self-restraint in all its forms, 
 is in a sense a name for the whole of virtue. 
 The end is pleasure, but that end can be attained 
 only by excluding all the sources of disquiet and 
 
62 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 dissatisfaction. Epicurus therefore preaches the 
 virtue of contentment with the worldly goods which 
 fortune may bring us, and praises the simple and 
 frugal life of the man of small means. The rich he 
 enjoins to remember that with the loss of fortune 
 all is not lost ; the necessary wants of man are 
 few, and no one need lose his peace of mind 
 who can get a piece of bread and a glass of 
 water. 
 
 (^) Courage, in its old heroic sense of the glad 
 willingness to face pain and death for one's home 
 and fatherland, is not a virtue that could be incor- 
 porated in the Epicurean system without modifica- 
 tion. A doctrine which found the highest wisdom 
 in indifference to public life, and in freedom from 
 the ties of family, could not attach much import- 
 ance to enthusiastic devotion to one's home and 
 country. Accordingly, courage is limited to the 
 cheerful endurance of immediate pain by the remem- 
 brance or anticipation of ideal pleasure. 
 
 {c) Justice is simply a form of enlightened self- 
 interest. Epicurus expressly denies that Injustice 
 is in itself evil ; it is inconsistent with the perfect 
 life only because the fear of possible punishment 
 by society destroys a man's serenity. In the 
 orthodox creed drawn up by Epicurus himself, and 
 which his followers were asked to learn by rote, 
 we find these articles: (i) "Justice is by nature 
 
EPICURUS 63 
 
 a contract for the prevention of aggression ; (2) 
 Justice does not exist among animals which are 
 unable, nor among tribes of men who are unwill- 
 ing, to enter into such a contract ; (3) Apart 
 from contract, Justice has no existence ; (4) In- 
 justice is not an evil in itself, but only through 
 the dread of punishment which it produces ; (5) 
 No man who stealthily evades the contract to 
 abstain from natural aggressions can be sure of 
 escaping detection." 
 
 id) Friendship, as it will readily be understood, 
 occupies a large place in the Epicurean picture of 
 the perfect life. This virtue in the mind of Epi- 
 curus is the sole form of the sympathetic emotions 
 which it is wise to cultivate. Primarily, indeed, it 
 is described, from the purely individualistic point 
 of view, as valuable because it is needed to com- 
 plete a man's happiness. But, as usual, Epicurus 
 sacrifices consistency to his real goodness of heart. 
 The friendship which gives a charm to life does 
 not think of itself, but only of its object. As 
 Professor Bain puts it : " The giver should not ex- 
 pect compensation, and should nevertheless obtain it." 
 As a matter of fact the members of the Epicurean 
 brotherhood were remarkable for the tenderness 
 and fidelity of their friendships, a fact which is no 
 doubt partly due to the natural equanimity of 
 temper of its members, but partly also to the 
 
64 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 influence of the philosophical doctrine which they 
 made the guide of their lives. 
 
 On this doctrine of Epicurus one or two general 
 remarks may be made : 
 
 (l) In its theoretical aspect it is manifestly a 
 veiled scepticism. To construct a hypothesis in 
 regard to the nature of things, not for the purpose 
 of explaining nature but to get rid of the dread 
 of supernatural beings, can only lead to scepticism. 
 If it is true, as Epicurus affirms, that there are 
 different and even contradictory ways of explaining 
 natural phenomena, what is that but to say that 
 any science of nature is impossible ? No doubt it 
 is possible to apprehend what is true without seeing 
 that there is a higher truth which transcends and 
 includes it. There is, for example, nothing con- 
 tradictory of the law of gravitation in the common- 
 sense observation that bodies which are unsupported 
 fall to the ground, and yet the one truth was 
 known long before the other. But to say that 
 the law of gravitation sometimes operates and 
 sometimes does not is to deny law altogether. 
 Such contradictions Epicurus not only was prepared 
 to accept, but he rejoiced in them. 
 
 We have seen that after banishing the gods 
 and reducing all the phenomena of nature to the 
 unconscious movements of material atoms, he con- 
 tradicts himself with an equanimity worthy of his 
 
EPICURUS 
 
 65 
 
 own imperturbable gods, by saying that after all 
 the movements of atoms are not purely mechanical 
 but involve a degree of spontaneity. Now, if 
 Epicurus may thus modify his mechanical theory 
 of nature as he thinks fit, manifestly we may with 
 the same right deny it altogether. A theory which 
 holds good only at the will of its author is a mere 
 guess, and has no scientific value whatever. But 
 with the denial of the atomic theory the concealed 
 scepticism of the whole Epicurean philosophy be- 
 comes clearly visible. For if that is an untenable 
 hypothesis, what becomes of the dread of divine 
 interference, to destroy which it was invented ? 
 Must not that dread return in its full force, and 
 overturn the scientific bulwark that has been thrown 
 up to exclude it ? Thus the denial of any real 
 knowledge of nature leads on Epicurus' own show- 
 ing to the overthrow of his theory of life. 
 
 (2) It may be said, however, that at least there 
 is truth in the ethical doctrine of Epicurus, what- 
 ever may be said of the weakness of his philosophy 
 of nature. That a theory which has commended 
 •itself to some of the acutest minds of all ages 
 contains a measure of truth I should be the last 
 to deny. But the question for us to decide is 
 whether the principle which it proclaims, or the 
 principle which it tacitly assumes, is the true one. 
 What it openly af^irms is that the only reasonable 
 
 E 
 
66 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 end for a wise man to aim at is the securing for 
 himself of the greatest amount of pleasure on the 
 whole. 
 
 Now, in speaking of the greatest pleasure on the 
 whole, there is introduced a conception that, when 
 carried out, destroys the whole hedonistic basis of 
 the theory, and converts it into its opposite. Had 
 Epicurus really understood himself when he said 
 that pleasure is the only thing desirable, he would 
 not have allowed himself to add that he meant not 
 all pleasure, but only so7ne pleasure. If pleasure, 
 and nothing but pleasure, is the end of life, by 
 what right does Epicurus go on to add : ' I do not 
 mean you to take each pleasure as it comes, but 
 to reflect and see that you get pleasure that will 
 bring you permanent satisfaction'? For, not to 
 repeat what was said in the last chapter as to the 
 impossibility of getting permanent satisfaction from 
 that which is essentially transient in its nature, I 
 maintain that to say {a) ' Pleasure is the end,' is 
 not to say {b) ' Permanent satisfaction is the end,' 
 but that the one end is diametrically opposite to 
 the other. If to be pleased is to secure the end 
 of living, Aristippus was right in assuming that we 
 must be content with whatever pleasure chances to 
 come in our way, inconsistent as he was in saying 
 that our aim must be to secure such pleasure. 
 
 Epicurus, when pressed with the difficulty that it 
 
EPICURUS 67 
 
 is impossible to get permanent satisfaction from a 
 flux of individual feelings, which are 
 
 " Like the snow-fall in the river, 
 A moment white, then melts for ever," 
 
 tries to turn the edge of the objection by saying, 
 ' Oh, I don't mean immediate pleasure, but that 
 state of pleased enjoyment which may be made 
 habitual by the man who aims at true pleasure, i.e. 
 at that state of contentment which comes to the 
 man who is free from an unreasoning dread of 
 imaginary evils, and who confines his desires within 
 reasonable limits/ 
 
 Now, we have here two totally different ends : 
 on the one hand pleasure, and, on the other hand, 
 contentment. If Epicurus had really meant what 
 he said when he declared pleasure, and pleasure 
 only, to be the end, he would have seen that it 
 is an end which can only be secured if at every 
 moment of existence there is not only pleasure, 
 but pleasure than which no greater is conceivable. 
 For if a single moment of a man's life is empty 
 of pleasure, or if the pleasure felt falls below what 
 he can imagine, then he must sorrowfully confess 
 that, if pleasure is the end it is useless to seek it, 
 because it cannot be found. But if peace or tran- 
 quillity of soul is the end, then, whatever may be 
 said of it, at least it cannot be attained coincidently 
 
68 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 with the attainment of the greatest possible sum 
 of pleasure. 
 
 This is plainly admitted by Epicurus, when he 
 says that the wise man will avoid all intense plea- 
 sures and strive to attain to a cheerful impassibility. 
 For if he had seriously meant that pleasure is the 
 end, he would have seen that the end cannot be 
 attained unless the intensest pleasure conceivable is 
 secured at every moment of existence. Accordingly, 
 Epicurus virtually abandons the view that pleasure 
 is the end, and quietly substitutes for it peace, 
 serenity, tranquillity of soul. Hence the curious 
 feature in his system that, beginning with the 
 assertion that all pleasures are of sense, he goes 
 on to say that the only pleasures worth having 
 are those of memory and imagination ; starting 
 from the affirmation that the pleasure at which 
 we should aim is positive pleasure, he is led on to 
 admit that the only satisfactory pleasure is that 
 which arises from the removal of pain ; and pro- 
 fessing to make agreeable feeling the object of 
 pursuit, he ends with the doctrine that the highest 
 state of man is that of pure painlessness, a state 
 which, strange to say, may coexist with the intensest 
 bodily torture. 
 
 Here we see Hedonism working out its own 
 euthanasia. The end turns out to be, not an 
 unbroken succession of the intensest feelings of 
 
EPICURUS 
 
 69 
 
 pleasure imaginable, but an imperturbable calm 
 which is indifferent whether the next moment may 
 bring pain or pleasure. 
 
 (3) Let us, however, waive the difficulty, that 
 on Epicurus' own showing, the end is not pleasure 
 but something which, whatever it is, is the negation 
 of pleasure ; let us grant that the peace or serenity 
 of soul which it is reasonable to aim at is a kind 
 of pleasure, and the question still remains : Is the 
 attainment of peace or serenity a worthy end of 
 life ? I do not think that it is, for these among 
 other reasons : 
 
 (a) In the first place, the tranquil life which 
 Epicurus sets up as the ideal, is one to which 
 the majority of men cannot possibly attain. It 
 may be delightful for brethren to dwell together in 
 unity, but when the unity has to be purchased by 
 giving up all the serious business of life, and con- 
 stituting oneself the member of a mutual admira- 
 tion society, it is manifest that many men cannot, 
 and some men will not, subscribe to the doctrine. 
 Now, a theory of conduct that does not apply to 
 all men, but only to a few of exceptional advan- 
 tages, or exceptional temper, is self-condemned. It 
 may be a statement of the manner in which the 
 select spirits of the earth choose to spend their 
 lives, but it is certainly not a true theory of man 
 as such. No ethical doctrine can be true that does 
 
70 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 not so define the end that it comprehends all the 
 actions of all men at all times. Epicureanism, as 
 the creed of the impractical dreamer, can have no 
 authority as a scheme of life for the world at 
 large. 
 
 But (^), even if it could be realized by all men, 
 serenity of mind is not a worthy end of life. To 
 make one's own equanimity the aim of all one's 
 endeavours is simply to reduce selfishness to a 
 system. Now^, it may be shown that a purely 
 selfish morality is a contradiction in terms. If in 
 every act I am to regard my own satisfaction as 
 the end, all things and all persons must be regarded 
 by me simply as means for the attainment of that 
 end. There can therefore be no talk of what I 
 ought to do, but only of what it is my interest 
 to do. 
 
 What then is my interest} It must be that 
 which will, as I believe, bring me satisfaction. But 
 men's ideas of what will bring them satisfaction 
 are by no means identical, nor are they always the 
 same in the same individual at different times. 
 Yet there is no other criterion except the convic- 
 tion of the individual at the time. You may tell 
 a man of abounding energy that in your opinion 
 contentment can be found only in quiet contempla- 
 tion, and his answer is, that to him contentment 
 cannot be found in that way. Tell the man who 
 
EPICURUS 
 
 71 
 
 has come under its witchery that gambHng can 
 give no genuine satisfaction, and he will answer 
 you with a sneer : for him there is satisfaction in 
 it, or he w^ould not pursue it so eagerly. And so 
 in other cases ; once lay down the principle that 
 the end is individual satisfaction, and you have 
 as many ends as there are individuals, or rather 
 there is a different end for every change in the 
 varying desires of individuals. You have evoked a 
 demon whom you cannot exorcise. 
 
 Pure individualism in the moral world is the 
 analogue of pure anarchy in the state. To every 
 precept that claims his obedience, the individual is 
 entitled to answer : ' I don't see that obedience will 
 bring me satisfaction, and I don't mean to obey.' 
 Society may answer : ' If you don't obey me you 
 will destroy your own peace of mind, for 1 will 
 punish you for your disobedience.' To which the 
 man may rejoin : * Very well, I will obey, but I 
 don't admit your right to coerce me.' And on the 
 theory of individualism, the man has all the logic 
 on his side. For, if there is no standard of action 
 except what will bring satisfaction to the individual, 
 the laws of society can be nothing more than the 
 means by which the majority in the community 
 seek to secure their own idea of satisfaction. 
 
 Might is right, and moral obligation is an 
 organized tyranny by which the strongest gain 
 
72 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 their own better satisfaction at the expense of the 
 weaker. It is, therefore, allowable, and even praise- 
 worthy, for any man who can, to evade the power 
 which seeks to destroy the satisfaction which it is 
 admitted he has a right to seek in his own way. 
 Theft or murder is not wrong in itself, but only 
 because it is unpleasant when it is found out and 
 punished. But if the chances are that it may not 
 be found out, and one has the criminal's idea of 
 satisfaction, there is nothing in individualism to 
 forbid it. To this Epicurus can but answer that 
 contentment is obtainable only by passive obedience 
 to the constituted authorities. For a man of 
 Epicurus' type of character that is no doubt true, 
 but to men of a lawless turn of mind it is not 
 true, and to these nothing can be said except to 
 urge the danger of being found out, a danger 
 which may weigh very lightly with them. 
 
 Thus the selfish view of life which underlies 
 the Epicurean doctrine leads in the realm of 
 conduct to the destruction of moral law, just as 
 the denial of purpose in nature has as its con- 
 sequence the sovereignty of chance. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 HOBBES 
 
 Between the age of Epicurus and the age of 
 Hobbes there extends a period of over 1900 years, 
 and yet the theory of the latter seems at first 
 sight to be merely the explicit statement of what 
 in the former is implicit. In making the satis- 
 faction of the individual the criterion and standard 
 of good conduct, Epicurus not only deserted his 
 principle that agreeable feeling of any and every 
 sort is the end of life, but he virtually reduced all 
 conduct to selfishness. Hobbes, who in all things 
 is a man of " vigour and rigour," conceals his 
 theory in no honeyed phrases, but says outright 
 that by nature man is absolutely selfish, and that 
 from selfishness all his acts proceed. But the 
 moment he has said this, he goes on to add that 
 society is based upon the voluntary surrender of 
 the individual will for the common good. The 
 motive by which men were led to give up their 
 
74 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 freedom to the state was selfish, but this end can 
 be attained only by the complete negation of 
 selfishness. Like all pleasure, selfish pleasure can 
 be attained only by not being directly sought. 
 
 We can see, then, in Hobbes the conflict of two 
 opposite and irreconcilable principles — {a) the prin- 
 ciple of pure individualism, and {U) the principle 
 of pure universalism. That this contrast of Hobbes 
 and Epicurus is only what we might expect, we 
 may readily see when we think of the changed 
 spirit which the introduction and spread of Chris- 
 tianity introduced into the world. With perfect 
 self-complacency, Epicurus lays down the principle 
 that a man should not trouble himself with what 
 concerns the general good, but should seek to 
 exclude all that might ruffle his equanimity. 
 Hobbes, w^hile he asserts with a brutal frankness 
 that the original springs of human action come 
 from selfishness, yet affirms with even greater vehe- 
 mence that direct selfishness defeats its own end. 
 
 This tacit recognition of the common weal as 
 the condition of individual satisfaction is a mark 
 of all modern theories of conduct. For the modern 
 moralist, even when he is unconscious of it himself, 
 is under dominion of the theory first clearly enun- 
 ciated in that picture of the higher life which we 
 have in the Christian New Testament. There we 
 are told, on the one hand, that the life of each 
 
HOBBES 
 
 75 
 
 mjan is of infinite importance to himself, and, on 
 the other hand, that he must have no will of his 
 own. " What is a man profited if he shall gain the 
 whole world and lose his own soul ? " " Whosoever 
 would save his life shall lose it." In the Christian 
 idea these opposite points of view are reconciled in 
 the command : " Be ye perfect^ even as your Father 
 which is in heaven is perfect." 
 
 But while Christianity, in the principle of uni- 
 versal brotherhood and sonship, introduced what 
 seems to me the ideal of human life, the attempt 
 to realize that ideal has been a work of great 
 difficulty, nor can it be said that we have yet been 
 able to apply it practically in its purity, or to 
 frame a complete system of ethics in conformity 
 with it. It is the nature of all ideals to defy per- 
 fect realization, not only in the life of the indi- 
 vidual but of the race, and not merely in practice 
 but also in theory. The " Parliament of man, the 
 Federation of the world " is the Christian ideal of 
 conduct ; but when we ask. What then will be the 
 final form of society? we find that, not having the 
 gift of prophecy, we cannot tell, or at best we can 
 only frame a vague and shadowy outline. We 
 may feel sure that in the "golden age" yet to be, 
 " liberty, equality, and fraternity " will assume a 
 higher form than we can at present clearly con- 
 ceive, but what that higher form of things will be 
 
76 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 we are unable to say. At the same time we can- 
 not divest ourselves of the ideal, nor can we frame 
 a theory of man that does not in some way pay 
 homage to it. 
 
 So it was with Hobbes. Despite his ostensible 
 reduction of all actions to prudent selfishness, he 
 was really bringing into prominence the necessity 
 of society to the realization of the individual, and 
 the actual result of his theory was to destroy the 
 doctrine of the " right divine of kings to govern 
 wrong," the right to oppose their own caprice or 
 selfishness to the eternal laws of reason. Hobbes' 
 theory of society was the natural product of the 
 age. Born in 1588, the year of the victory over 
 the Spanish Armada, his life of ninety-one years 
 extends over the reigns of James I. and his son, 
 the period of the Commonwealth and the Pro- 
 tectorate, and into the time of the Restoration. 
 This period of " storm and stress," when the doc- 
 trine of the despotic authority of the sovereign was 
 vehemently affirmed and strenuously denied, almost 
 compelled a thinker to take one side or the other. 
 It has been sometimes said that Hobbes was led 
 to frame his theory from observing the anarchy 
 which prevailed during the Civil War; but this 
 view is hardly correct, since the earliest draft of 
 his political theory was made several years before 
 the outbreak of the war. What we can say with 
 
HOBBES 
 
 77 
 
 certainty is, that it was suggested by the seething 
 discontent which pervaded the whole country, a 
 discontent which found articulate expression in the 
 struggles between Charles I. for despotic power and 
 the determination of Parliament to secure and pre- 
 serve the freedom of the people. 
 
 The originality of Hobbes lay in his conception 
 of the " natural " state of man, and the manner in 
 which he sought to reconcile the claim to absolute 
 sovereignty with the doctrine that all power pro- 
 ceeds from the will of the people. His aim was, 
 as he tells us in the dedication of the Leviathan, 
 to " pass between the points " of those who con- 
 tend on the one side for too great liberty, and on 
 the other side for too much authority. The theory 
 of Hobbes is shortly as follows : In a state of nature, 
 or as he exists before he has constructed that great 
 Leviathan called a commonwealth or state," man is 
 absolutely selfish. The primary appetites are the 
 love of gain and the love of glory, which give rise 
 to a war of every man against every man. By 
 nature all men are equal in faculty, for although 
 some men are stronger in body and others of 
 quicker mind, yet the weakest has strength enough 
 to kill the strongest, either by secret machination 
 or by confederence with others that are in the 
 same danger as himself," while experience puts all 
 men on an equality as regards the practical affairs 
 
78 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 of life. From this equality of ability proceeded 
 war, for, as all men desire wealth and power and 
 all have an equal capacity to attain their end, 
 natural distrust of others suggests the wisdom of 
 making oneself master of their persons. The natural 
 love of power causes this end to be pursued further 
 than security requires ; and the love of glory 
 prompts men to extort from others a recognition of 
 their own superiority. 
 
 Natural distrust, then, together with competition 
 and glory, are the main springs of action in the 
 natural man. These desires are not to be re- 
 garded as immoral, nor are the actions which 
 proceed from them wrong. Where there is no 
 law there is no injustice. Justice and injustice 
 are qualities that relate to men in society, not in 
 solitude. In a state of nature there is no dis- 
 tinction of mine and thine ; every man has un- 
 limited right to all that he covets, and as he 
 covets all, that means an unlimited right to all. 
 
 The source of right and wrong, justice and 
 injustice, must be sought in the laws of the state, 
 and such laws cannot be imposed until the state 
 itself is constituted. The state must be regarded 
 as a great artificial man or monster constructed by 
 men for the express purpose of putting an end to 
 internecine war, and enabling the individual to 
 secure the end which the natural state sets before 
 
HOBBES 
 
 79 
 
 him, but prevents him from attaining. A right 
 to all things is a right to nothing. The state is 
 therefore based upon contract. All the social 
 virtues are different ways of securing peace. 
 
 The principle of the contract is a mutual agree- 
 ment to abstain from aggression and to put down 
 disturbance. Reason, therefore, teaches men to 
 give up their individual will to the sovereign 
 power. Thus they confer all power on one man 
 or assembly of men, so that all their wills are 
 reduced to one will. From the very nature of the 
 contract, this surrender of will is made once for 
 all. To seek for a revision of the contract is simply 
 to restore the state of nature, and so to destroy 
 the whole foundation of public security. The 
 sovereign power, whether vested in a king or an 
 assembly, is unlimited. In a monarchy, the king is 
 absolute : he cannot be justly accused by his sub- 
 jects, much less put to death, and he alone is judge 
 of what is necessary in peace and war. And not 
 only is he the head of the state but also of the 
 church. Religion exists as a means of securing 
 peace, and therefore it is one of the functions of 
 government to determine what sort of religion shall 
 be adopted by the people. 
 
 Whether the government shall be a monarchy, 
 an aristocracy, or a democracy, must depend on 
 the terms of the contract ; but Hobbes inclines to 
 
8o 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 an absolute monarchy, on the ground that it is 
 the interest of a single ruler to seek the good of 
 his people, that he is perfectly free to select the 
 best counsellors that can be found, and that he 
 is not so liable to inconstancy as a large and 
 heterogeneous body. 
 
 No one would now accept the account of 
 Hobbes as to the origin of the state and the 
 basis of morality, but the individualism from 
 which it sets out is held in some form or other 
 by all modern hedonists. The notion of " natural 
 rights " is expressly defended by Mr. Herbert 
 Spencer in one of his later works, Man versus the 
 State^ and it may be profitable to examine it with 
 some minuteness. 
 
 (i) The first thing that strikes the student of 
 our own day is that Hobbes had no apprehension 
 of the historical method as applied to the origin 
 of society. He speaks of the " state of nature " 
 as if it had an actual basis in fact, and of a 
 contract entered into by men existing in that 
 " state of nature." 
 
 But {a) the more we inquire into the early 
 condition of man the more certain we become 
 that there never was a time when society was 
 not, and when individuals stood to one another 
 in an attitude of pure antagonism. The notion 
 of the existence of a number of men, not united 
 
HOBBES 
 
 8i 
 
 by any social bonds, but each bent on seeking 
 his own individual good and the destruction of 
 his neighbour, is a pure fiction of the abstract 
 intellect. Hobbes, in partial anticipation of this 
 objection, says that, while the state of internecine 
 war never existed at any time " over all the 
 world," yet " the savage people in many places 
 of America have no government at all, and live 
 at this day in that brutish manner." 
 
 The answer to this is, that, while savage races 
 no doubt have no government or laws in their 
 more developed form, they have chiefs whose 
 authority is recognized and customs which they 
 respect. The savage people " of America are not 
 individual units exhibiting nothing but repulsion 
 towards one another, and therefore we cannot 
 find among them that state of nature about 
 which Hobbes and others have told us fairy tales. 
 In the earliest form of society it is possible that 
 even the family was not yet recognized as a unity, 
 but in no conceivable form of human existence 
 could there have been a mere aggregate of indi- 
 viduals united by no social bonds whatever. As 
 Plato says that there must be honour even among 
 a band of thieves, so we may say that in the 
 natural state of man, meaning by that his earliest 
 or primitive state, the tacit recognition of the 
 claims of others was the condition of mere exist- 
 
 F 
 
82 
 
 HEDOXISTIC THEORIES 
 
 ence. Even if no other expression of social 
 feeling were admitted but that of a regard for 
 helpless children, the abstraction of the mere indi- 
 vidual would be overthrown. But in any com- 
 munity, however barbarous, some authority must 
 be implicitly recognized, or it would become a 
 prey to external nature, to the lower animals, and 
 to hostile groups of men. 
 
 How utterh' unhistorical Hobbes' conception of 
 the state of nature is ma\- be seen at once if we 
 consider that in the patriarchal form of society, 
 the earliest which we can with certainty affirm to 
 have existed, the unit is the famih-, and all 
 property belongs not to the individual but to the 
 family. And if we accept the view of ^M'Lennan, 
 that there is an earlier form of societ}' in which 
 there is as \'et no distinction of one famih' from 
 another, we must still say that property first belongs 
 to the community, next to the family, and last 
 of all to the individual. So far from it being 
 true that the primitive state of man was a mere 
 group of individuals, we must rather sa}- that 
 originally there was no distinction of individual 
 and societ}', and that only gradualh', as men came 
 to a consciousness of themselves, was a contrast 
 drawn between the man and the state. The 
 reflective grasp of the principle of personality, as 
 the basis of individual rights of property and 
 
HOBBES 
 
 83 
 
 person, does not go further back than the age 
 of the Stoics, who universalized Roman law and 
 made it the type of all law. 
 
 {U) As there never was a period when men 
 existed out of society, it is plain that there never 
 was a time when they instituted society by entering 
 into a contract such as Hobbes describes. Not 
 only is there no historical evidence of the forma- 
 tion of society by contract, but from the nature of 
 the case the thing is impossible. The intelligence, 
 foresight, and self-control demanded J^y the theory 
 could only be developed in that very society which 
 the contract is supposed first to establish. In 
 such an instance as that of the Pilgrim Fathers, 
 the formation of a community by mutual agree- 
 ment is no doubt conceivable, but the Pilgrim 
 Fathers had already been trained in a highly- 
 developed form of society. Hobbes' theory of a 
 social contract has therefore no historical foundation. 
 
 (2) Nor, secondly, has it any real philosophical 
 basis. The whole conception of the state as a 
 mere aggregate of individuals is fundamentally un- 
 sound. Hobbes, in accordance with his mechanical 
 idea of nature as composed of minute material par- 
 ticles, although not of indivisible atoms, and of all 
 real processes as the movements of these particles, 
 thinks of the state as an automaton formed arti- 
 ficially by man in imitation of nature. Society, 
 
84 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 that is, is constructed as a watchmaker constructs 
 a watch. In a quaint frontispiece this " artificial 
 animal " is represented as overlooking a fair land- 
 scape of tow^n and country in the form of a 
 crowned giant, made up of tiny figures of men, 
 and bearing in either hand a sword and a crosier ; 
 and in the introduction he makes an elaborate 
 comparison of the several parts of this artificial 
 man " to the organs of the " artificial animal " — the 
 sovereignty representing the soul, which gives life 
 and motion to the whole body ; officers of state, 
 the joints ; reward and punishment, the nerves ; 
 and wealth, the strength. 
 
 {a) The assimilation of the body politic to an 
 organism is in Hobbes, as in all individualists, of 
 little significance, since organic processes are identi- 
 fied with purely mechanical movements. Had 
 Hobbes really grasped what is implied in calling 
 the state an animal, he would have seen that to 
 qualify the description by calling it an " artificial 
 animal " is to put a lower for a higher conception. 
 An artificial " animal is simply a machine, and the 
 peculiarity of a machine is that its parts do not bear 
 any necessary relation to one another. The spring 
 and wheels and hands of a watch are all connected 
 in the watch, but the connection is of a purely ex- 
 ternal or artificial character. The parts of one watch 
 may be interchanged with the corresponding parts 
 
HOBBES 
 
 85 
 
 of another of the same make without loss to 
 either ; but you cannot transfer an eye or a heart 
 or a brain from one living being to another with- 
 out destroying it. 
 
 In an organism the parts are not independent 
 units having a nature of their own apart from their 
 place in the organism, but they derive their life 
 and character from their relation to one another 
 and to the whole. Hence it is that the condition 
 of one organ more or less affects all the other 
 organs. Now, the state, although its nature is not 
 fully defined by calling it an " organism,^' is more 
 of an organism than of a machine. For if, as 
 Hobbes says, the government is the soul, the 
 magistrates the joints, and reward and punishment 
 the nerves, none of these organs can discharge 
 their functions apart from the other organs that go 
 to make up the state, and any imperfection in one 
 organ must injuriousl}^ affect all the rest. 
 
 But more than this, the very nature of the mem- 
 bers of the political organism is dependent upon 
 their relation to one another. The statesman can- 
 not learn to rule, the judge to apply the law, the 
 teacher to educate, or the workman to exercise his 
 handicraft, unless through the express or uncon- 
 scious training of society. The individual, cut off 
 from the all-pervasive influence of society, has no 
 nature, because he is nothing. No doubt, the 
 
86 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 capacities of the individual are not exhausted in 
 any of the functions which he discharges as a mem- 
 ber of the social organism, but his actual nature 
 is none the less developed, and made what it is 
 by the functions he fulfils in society. That being 
 so, the very idea of a ^' state of nature," in which 
 man is supposed to be what he is apart from 
 social influences, is a pure fiction of abstraction. 
 We can no more speak of what a man would be 
 apart from society than we can speak of an organ 
 as independent of the whole body. In the one 
 case, as in the other, the nature of the parts is 
 determined by the nature of the whole, as the 
 nature of the whole is determined by the nature 
 of the parts. 
 
 (b) As Hobbes has misconceived the nature of 
 the parts, he naturally misconceives the nature of 
 the whole. The state is the product of an artificial 
 arrangement, being at first made, set together, and 
 united by pacts and covenants." Like a machine, 
 its construction depends on the arbitrary will of 
 its maker. For his own interest man has chosen 
 to put it together, but had he thought otherwise 
 he might have chosen differently. The notion of 
 the state as an organism might have prevented 
 Hobbes from taking this external view had the 
 organic unity of society not been an idea entirely 
 foreign to his age. The mere juxtaposition of 
 
HOBBES 
 
 87 
 
 parts will form a heap or aggregate, but it will not 
 make an organism. An organism is not made, but 
 grows, and it grows only out of that which is 
 already organized. No man can make an animal 
 by an artificial combination of parts, nor is it pos- 
 sible to make a state by artifice. The state de- 
 rives its character from the sum of conditions of 
 the age, and it cannot change its character, much 
 less come into existence, by the fiat of any man 
 or body of men. The notion that the state derives 
 its authority from the arbitrary will of the indi- 
 viduals composing it is as unphilosophical as it is 
 unhistorical. 
 
 (3) The imperfection of Hobbes' doctrine is 
 even more apparent when we see that the state 
 is not only organic, but, is a unity in which each 
 of the parts of which it is composed is self- 
 conscious. If we think of an organism not only 
 as made up of organs, each of which is dependent 
 upon the others, but each of which is conscious 
 of its own activity and of the activity of the other 
 organs, we shall get some idea of the nature of the 
 state. It is this fact of self-consciousness that 
 makes human society possible. No doubt there are 
 gregarious animals, but they have not the power 
 of comprehending what is implied in their social 
 instincts, and so they do not invent new forms of 
 association as man does. The power of reflecting 
 
88 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 on the existing forms of society, of holding it at 
 arm's length and contemplating it as a foreign 
 object, is the condition of progress. Hence it is 
 that the history of man has been in large measure 
 the history of the changes in the form of social 
 organization. 
 
 And just in proportion as each member of the 
 state is not only conscious of his own special 
 sphere of operations, but is able to grasp in his 
 thought the whole complex functions of the 
 society in which he lives, and to distinguish from 
 it alien forms of society, and even to form ideals 
 of society as it may yet be, in that proportion 
 is the state living and progressive. It is for this 
 reason mainly that all the members of a free state 
 ought to have an education that shall fit them 
 not only for their more limited functions, but for 
 the comprehension of the meaning of the state in 
 its relation to the destiny of man. From this 
 point of view we can see how imperfect is the 
 Hobbist notion of the state, as a despotic power 
 set over them by the individuals composing it. 
 From pure individualism we pass at a bound 
 to pure universalism. For if the state of nature 
 is one of absolute anarchy, there is no remedy 
 but a remedy of force. If, on the other hand, we 
 look at the actual fact, we see that the same 
 faculty of self-conscious reason which enables a 
 
HOBBES 
 
 89 
 
 man to be selfish also enables him to be un- 
 selfish. 
 
 Hence (4) Hobbes' conception of the natural 
 state of man as one of unmitigated selfishness is 
 as false as his idea that the state is merely an 
 iron band connecting together a number of indi- 
 vidual parts that otherwise would for ever repel 
 each other. The state of nature is one that never 
 existed or could exist. The nearest approach to 
 it must be sought in the lowest form of society 
 of which we have any knowledge. But in the 
 lowest form of society that we can conceive the 
 unselfish must be as developed as the selfish 
 tendencies ; otherwise the society could not hold 
 together for an hour. These two tendencies are 
 strictly correlative. Where the capacity for the 
 one is strong, so also is the capacity for the other. 
 " Great criminals," as Plato says, " are perverted 
 heroes." Gigantic selfishness is possible only to 
 men of vast ability. 
 
 By " nature," then, as we must say, man is 
 both selfish and unselfish, i.e. " nature " is merely a 
 term for those unrealized capacities which in their 
 fruition become good or evil according as they 
 are directed. These considerations apply to the 
 forms assumed by the state in its transition from 
 the lowest to the highest. In no age is there 
 pure selfishness, in none is there pure unselfishness. 
 
 / 
 
go HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 Selfishness and unselfishness are terms expressing 
 harmony or discordance with the ideal. Speaking 
 generally, the ideal, so far as it has been developed 
 by a people, is embodied in the various forms 
 of organization which together form the state as 
 a whole. Thus, the morality of a civilized people 
 expresses itself partly in the unwritten laws of the 
 popular conscience, and partly in the written laws 
 of the state. 
 
 But neither of these bodies of law is stationary, 
 because it is the nature of human reason per- 
 petually to revise and elevate its ideal of life. 
 The new ideal first exists in the mind of some 
 choice spirits more than usually responsive to 
 reason, and gradually permeates the whole people, 
 and is embodied in their laws and customs. At 
 each stage of this continuous process of evolution 
 it is possible for the individual members of the 
 community to come up to the ideal standard of 
 their age, or, in the case of men of progressive 
 conscience, to the ideal standard in advance of 
 their age ; but it is also possible for them to fall 
 below the standard. In the one case we say that 
 a man leads a selfish life, in the other that he 
 leads an unselfish life. 
 
 But observe that he could not be selfish were 
 he not capable of unselfishness. A man cannot 
 fall below his ideal if he has no ideal. We do 
 
HOBBES 
 
 91 
 
 not call a dog selfish, because we do not believe 
 that a dog frames ideals. Hobbes, therefore, in 
 speaking of the primitive state of man as one 
 of pure selfishness, was really forming an abstract 
 man that could not possibly exist ; for a being of 
 unrelieved selfishness would have no consciousness 
 of unselfishness, just because he would have no 
 consciousness of an ideal self 
 
 (5) We reach the same conclusion by examining 
 Hobbes' analysis of the individual soul. The 
 natural man is dominated by the love of gain and 
 the love of glory, which are virtually identified 
 with pure appetite. They are desires which are 
 " born with a man," and as their aim is the good 
 of the individual at the expense of others they 
 are selfish in their nature. That the natural 
 desires are selfish in their nature is a view which 
 inevitably arises from the notion of men as pure 
 individuals. For if men exist out of relation to 
 society, and if in this independence of others 
 they possess promptings to action, these prompt- 
 ings must be regarded as tending to promote the 
 continuance of the isolated individual. 
 
 But this whole way of thinking is vicious. Man 
 is not a mere individual, and he has therefore no 
 purely individualistic tendencies. The desire of 
 self-preservation is not selfish, because life is the 
 primary condition of action, and therefore of moral 
 
92 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 action. The love of wealth is not in itself a selfish 
 propensity, for wealth is the symbol of the pro- 
 ducts of that industrial activity without which our 
 modern life would be stripped of what makes 
 it the minister of the higher activities. There is 
 nothing selfish in the love of esteem, which is 
 simply the reasonable desire to have the approba- 
 tion of one's own reason reflected in the good 
 opinion of others. Hobbes, in calling these desires 
 selfish, has confused their perversion with their 
 exercise. The love of life only becomes selfish 
 when it leads a man to neglect his duty, or to 
 barter his higher conscience for the sake of exist- 
 ence. The love of wealth may be selfish when it 
 is made an end in itself, or when it leads a man 
 to forget that wealth is a trust held for the good of 
 others as well as for himself The love of esteem 
 may be selfish when it takes the form of an unhal- 
 lowed ambition that sacrifices the public good in 
 order to climb into place or power. But in all 
 these cases the natural desires are perverted from 
 their end. The man tramples on his ideal, and 
 becomes immoral. But to be moral is not to 
 eradicate the natural inclinations, but to idealize 
 and spiritualize them. Then the love of life takes 
 the shape of due care for health, the condition of 
 all the higher activities ; the love of wealth is 
 merged in the desire to advance the well-being of 
 
HOBBES 
 
 93 
 
 all ; and the love of honour becomes the noble 
 activity of the statesman, the scholar, and the 
 reformer. 
 
 (6) We are now in a position to see how false 
 it is to say that society is simply a roundabout 
 way of securing one's own selfish pleasure. No 
 doubt, men may seek to turn the various forms of 
 social organization to their own advantage, but 
 they do so at the peril of their spiritual nature. 
 Society, as the more or less perfect embodiment of 
 the ideal nature, is an expression of what is rational, 
 and therefore of what commands the assent of 
 reason. In obeying law we are giving assent to 
 no tyrannical power, but to our own higher nature. 
 
 It is for this reason that one is compelled to 
 doubt the honesty of the man who is indifferent to 
 the every-day morality of the family or the civic 
 community. We refuse to put confidence in the 
 man who is a bad husband or father, or who is 
 not scrupulous of commercial morality, rightly feeling 
 that he who offends in these things offends in all. 
 Nor can we have much faith in the profession of 
 religion of the man who is indifferent to the tender 
 charities of husband, son, and brother. The spirit 
 of genuine morality is one, however diverse may 
 be its applications, and that spirit is not inaptly 
 expressed in the command to love one's neighbour 
 as oneself The doom of the man who makes his 
 
94 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 own selfish gratification his end is in himself. No 
 man can get rid of the ideal self, because it is his 
 very nature as a rational being to construct such 
 an ideal, and having constructed it, to be con- 
 scious of failure, even in outward success, when he 
 falls short of it. 
 
 The state, then, is not an organized selfishness, 
 as Hobbes assumes, but the means of freeing men 
 from selfishness. The end is not one's own pleasure, 
 but ideal goodness, an ideal which secures the indi- 
 vidual good in and through the good of the whole. 
 True self-satisfaction is not to be found in aiming, 
 however indirectly, at one's own pleasure, but in 
 aiming at the realization of the higher self partially 
 manifest in society, and in seeking to make society 
 conform completely to our ideal of what it should 
 be. In satisfaction of this type, the individual and 
 the universal coincide ; in seeking the common good 
 a man secures his own good ; but the good which he 
 attains cannot without perversity be called pleasure, 
 nor can his motive be called selfish. The true 
 satisfaction of the spirit is the blessedness of him 
 who seeks first the realization of an objective good, 
 knowing that all other things will be added to him. 
 
CHAPTER V 
 LOCKE 
 
 In his passion for clearness and consistency Hobbes 
 " cuts things in two with an axe." Admitting no 
 qualifications he carries out his theory to its conse- 
 quences. Men seek their own pleasure, and therefore 
 all their actions, however disinterested they may 
 seem, are selfish ; society rests upon contract and 
 the terms of the contract must be fulfilled to the 
 letter ; religion exists for the common good, and 
 no religion can be allowed except that which is 
 imposed by the state. 
 
 Locke is in all things the reverse of his prede- 
 cessor. He is the most perfect embodiment of that 
 spirit of compromise and that practical sagacity, 
 which are main features in the English character. 
 The idea which rules all his thoughts is that 
 human knowledge is narrowly limited in its range, 
 and yet that the " candle of reason " throws enough 
 light on a man's path to keep him from stumbling. 
 
96 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 "If we will disbelieve everything because we can- 
 not certainly know all things, we shall do much as 
 wisely as he who would not use his legs, but sit 
 still and perish because he had no wings to fly." 
 
 Hence Locke begins his Essay concerning Human 
 Understanding by saying that he proposes to in- 
 quire into the limits and origin of knowledge. 
 " Were the capacities of our understanding well 
 considered," he says, the extent of our knowledge 
 once discovered, and the horizon found which sets 
 the bound between the enlightened and the dark 
 parts of things, between what is and what is not 
 comprehensible by us, men would perhaps with less 
 scruple acquiesce in the avowed ignorance of the 
 one and employ their thoughts and discourse with 
 more advantage and satisfaction on the other." For 
 " the light of reason shines bright enough for all 
 our purposes." 
 
 It is quite in keeping with this method of com- 
 promise that Locke does not, like Hobbes, regard 
 society and individual rights as the creation of 
 contract, but assuming both already to exist, he 
 holds that a contract is made between society and 
 the government for the protection of the rights 
 which already exist. Nor does he maintain that 
 the contract is absolute ; as proceeding originally 
 from the will of the people, it is subject to per- 
 petual revision as circumstances may require ; a 
 
LOCKE 
 
 97 
 
 view which manifestly afifirms and denies contract 
 in the same breath. For if, as Locke says, the 
 grossest absurdities must be the issue of ^' following 
 custom when reason has left the custom," we are 
 really affirming that the constitution of the state is 
 the product of reason, and not of the arbitrary 
 agreement of individuals. 
 
 Locke is a strong advocate of toleration in 
 matters of religion ; but he bases it on the prin- 
 ciple that, as absolute certainty is not obtainable in 
 such matters, but only probability, no sect may 
 reasonably assume that it has a monopoly of truth. 
 This latitudinarian doctrine does not hinder him 
 from maintaining that from this toleration must be 
 excluded the atheist, because " the taking away of 
 God dissolves all," and the Roman Catholic, who 
 swears allegiance to a foreign potentate. 
 
 A like inconsistency runs through the whole of 
 his theory of knowledge. In the Essay he brings 
 forward a host of reasons to show that there are 
 in the human mind no innate ideas — no ideas, that 
 is, which are possessed by all men as a sort of 
 original stock of which they can give no further 
 account. In this denial Locke, no doubt, meant to 
 strike a blow at the theory that there are notions 
 which will not yield up their meaning to the 
 reason of man but must be accepted on authority. 
 But so little grasp had he of the principles implied 
 
 G 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 in his own criticism that he makes all knowledge 
 consist in the passive reception of ideas of reality 
 of which nothing can be said but that they " ob- 
 trude themselves on our minds." For it is Locke's 
 doctrine that all knowledge is derived from our 
 own immediate feelings, and that of things in them- 
 selves we have, strictly speaking, no knowledge. 
 Now, if we apply this principle thoroughly and 
 consistently, it is plain we can have no real know- 
 ledge, not even probable knowledge, of anything. 
 
 Again, Locke distinguishes between primary and 
 secondary qualities of body, maintaining that the 
 former we know just as they are in external things, 
 while the latter are but sensations in us to which 
 some changes in bodies probably correspond, but of 
 a nature incomprehensible to us. Here it is 
 asserted on the one hand that there are changes in 
 things of which we can know nothing, and, on the 
 other hand, that certain of our sensations reveal to 
 us the properties of things as they actually are. 
 But, manifestly, incomprehensible changes are 
 changes that we cannot know to exist, and no 
 class of sensations can give us a knowledge of the 
 properties of things, if, as Locke says, a sensation 
 is a purely subjective state of the individual mind. 
 Further, Locke by reducing actual knowledge to 
 what is directly present to sense is finally led to 
 " suspect a science of nature to be impossible," 
 
LOCKE 
 
 99 
 
 although, as he characteristically adds, our know- 
 ledge of bodies is " sufificient for our purpose." 
 
 Such being the character of his political creed 
 and his theory of knowledge, Locke's ethical doc- 
 trine, as we might expect, is, like all systems of 
 compromise, essentially self-contradictory. 
 
 (i) Locke begins by affirming the freedom of 
 man to act, but the account which he gives of the 
 relations of will, freedom, and desire, is in essence 
 the same as that which is now known as Deter- 
 minism, or the theory that human actions, like 
 other events, are bound in a chain of necessary 
 causation. 
 
 {a) Will is said by Locke to be simply the 
 ^' power of preference." When left to himself a 
 man never does anything which he does not 
 choose to do in preference to something else. It 
 is not correct to say that will is the power of 
 acting on preference. A man has the power of 
 preferring to do one thing rather than another, 
 but he has not always the power of acting as he 
 prefers. For there are actions over which we have 
 no control. A man cannot stop the beating of 
 his heart, or the circulation of the blood, and " a 
 palsy or the stocks hinder his legs from obeying 
 the determination of his mind if it would thereby 
 transfer his body to another place." So there are 
 ideas over which we have no control. " A man on 
 
lOO 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 the rack is not at liberty to lay by the idea of 
 pain, and divert himself with other contempla- 
 tions." Will or choice is, therefore, wider in its 
 range than freedom. , 
 
 (U) Freedom is the power of acting on pre- 
 ference. A man may prefer what he has no power 
 to execute, as when the paralytic endeavours to 
 walk, but finds himself unable to do so. There 
 can be no freedom where there is no power of 
 choice, but there may well be power of choice 
 where there is no freedom. But freedom, properly 
 speaking, has no meaning except in application to 
 action. An action is either free or compulsory, 
 but we cannot in strictness say that the will is 
 free. A man is free when his action is voluntary, 
 but there is no meaning in saying that the will 
 is free. It is as insignificant to ask whether 
 man's will be free, as to ask whether his sleep be 
 swift, or- his virtue square." Will being just 
 a man's power of choosing belongs to the man, 
 as does also freedom to act where there is no 
 compulsion ; hence, while we can say that, under 
 certain circumstances, a man is free to act, it is 
 absurd to say that will, the power of choice, 
 possesses freedom, the power of acting upon choice. 
 The two powers are quite distinct, although both 
 belong to the agent. Powers belong only to 
 agents, and are attributes only of substances, and 
 
LOCKE lOl 
 
 not of powers themselves." So that to ask 
 " whether the will be free " is " in effect to ask 
 whether the will be a substance, an agent." We 
 may as properly say that there is a singing faculty 
 which sings, or a dancing faculty which dances, as 
 to say that the will chooses or the understanding 
 thinks, or that the will directs the understanding, 
 or the understanding obeys or obeys not the will. 
 
 So far, Locke seems to be defending human 
 freedom, and defending it on thoroughly reasonable 
 grounds. But how little he comprehended the true 
 force of his own contention becomes apparent in 
 his account of desire. 
 
 {c) Desire is distinct in nature from will. An 
 act of will is simply the act of preferring or 
 choosing to do one thing rather than another. 
 But a man never wills without being prompted to 
 will by some desire. Not only so, but he always 
 wills in accordance with the desire which is 
 strongest. Desire is a feeling of " uneasiness," in 
 other words, a sense of want or craving, and, 
 where there are various conflicting desires, that 
 which is most urgent determines what the man 
 prefers. In more familiar language, the will is 
 determined by the strongest motive. 
 
 (2) Having thus distinguished desire from will, 
 and figured them after the manner of the external 
 impact of one material object on another, Locke 
 
102 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 goes on to inquire into the nature of the motives 
 by which the will is determined. The motive is 
 in all cases either a desire for pleasure or an 
 aversion from pain. 
 
 {a) The pleasure desired, as Locke distinctly 
 tells us, is no pleasure in the abstract, no imper- 
 sonal conception of pleasure, but the imagination 
 of some particular pleasure which to the individual 
 at the time appears desirable. 
 
 ip) The pleasure which is a motive is therefore 
 what to the man at the time see^ns the greatest 
 pleasure. A man " knows what best pleases him, 
 and that he actually prefers." To say anything 
 else, in fact, would be to deny the basis of Locke's 
 theory of motives, viz., that the '' most urgent 
 uneasiness " always is the motive which causes a 
 man to prefer one action to another. A man's 
 motive is determined by his susceptibility to certain 
 pleasures. The epicure will admit that there is 
 great pleasure in the pursuit of knowledge, the 
 studious man that there is pleasure in the grati- 
 fication of the senses, but, unless the one is 
 moved by the uneasiness of shame or some 
 other motive he will not devote himself to study, 
 nor will the other seek to satisfy his appetite until 
 the desire for food arises in his mind. 
 
 What a man wills, then, is always what appears 
 to him at the time to be fitted to bring pleasure. 
 
LOCKE 
 
 103 
 
 Happiness in the abstract moves no one, but 
 " only that part, or so much of it, as is considered 
 and taken to make a necessary part of his happi- 
 ness." It would seem, then, that every one always 
 desires what for him is the greatest good at the 
 time. How then, we naturally ask, can any one 
 be blamed for what he does ? If the will is 
 always moved by the most pressing uneasiness, 
 must not a man act in every case as alone he is 
 capable of acting ? 
 
 (3) To this Locke answers that sometimes we 
 mistake imaginary for real happiness. We are 
 able " to suspend the satisfaction of our desires in 
 particular cases," until we have duly examined 
 whether that which appears good has a tendency 
 to our real happiness. Herein consists the liberty 
 of intellectual beings. The very desire for happi- 
 ness is a motive to " take care not to mistake or 
 miss it, and suggests caution, deliberation, and 
 wariness in the direction of their particular actions, 
 which are the means to obtain it." We cannot 
 prevent certain pleasures from appearing desirable 
 that may not really bring happiness, but we can 
 suspend our desires and " stop them from deter- 
 mining our wills to any action till we have duly 
 and fairly examined how far they are fitted to 
 bring happiness." This explains why we can say 
 that a man justly incurs punishment. When a 
 
104 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 man has once chosen a particular course of action 
 it becomes part of his happiness and raises desire, 
 which again determines his will ; but " by a too 
 hasty choice " he may have " imposed on himself 
 wrong measures of good and evil." Hence he is 
 " answerable to himself for what follows. But 
 how, we ask, is there any need for such a sus- 
 pension of the desires ? 
 
 (4) To this Locke answers that present 
 pleasure, just because it is present, assumes an 
 importance that does not properly belong to it. 
 No doubt a man can make no mistake as to 
 what seems to him the greatest pleasure, but in 
 the comparison of present with future pleasure we 
 often make wrong judgments Of them." Hence 
 the necessity of deliberation and suspension of the 
 desires. Were the pleasure of drinking accom- 
 panied, the very moment a man takes off his 
 glass, with that sick stomach and aching head 
 which, in some men, are sure to follow not many 
 hours after, I think nobody, whatever pleasure he 
 had in his cups, would, on these conditions, ever 
 let wine touch his lips ; which yet he daily 
 swallows, and the evil side comes to be chosen 
 only by the fallacy of a little difference in time." 
 It is this mental parallax that has to be carefully 
 guarded against. The great use of freedom, there- 
 fore, is to " hinder blind precipitancy." 
 
LOCKE 105 
 
 So far, Locke seems to make the end the secur- 
 ing of the greatest pleasure to oneself. But the 
 objection may be made that the resolution of all 
 motives into the desire for individual pleasure does 
 not explain those actions which at least seem to 
 be done purely out of regard for morality, and not 
 because of the pleasure they bring. 
 
 C5) Hence Locke tries to reconcile the hedon- 
 istic basis of his ethics with the obligation to obey 
 moral law. Moral good and evil consist in the 
 " conformity or disagreement of our voluntary 
 actions" to a law imposed upon the individual by 
 some law-maker ; and the motive to obey this law 
 is the pleasure or pain attending its observance 
 or breach." Of these moral rules or laws there 
 are three sorts, with their three different enforce- 
 ments " or " sanctions." Wherever there is a law 
 there must also be some reward or punishment 
 annexed to it, for it would be in vain to impose 
 a law unless the law-giver had the power to reward 
 obedience and to punish disobedience by some 
 good and evil that is not the natural product and 
 consequence of the action itself 
 
 The three forms of law are : (i) divine law, 
 (2) civil law, (3) the law of reputation, or the 
 force of public opinion. By divine law is meant 
 the rules which God has set to the actions of 
 man, whether these are discovered by the light of 
 
I06 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 nature or are disclosed in revelation. The sanction 
 in this case is the rewards and punishments of 
 another life, and the motive to obedience in this 
 as in the other two kinds of law is the pleasure 
 that is imagined as following from compliance 
 with it. The civil law, or rule set by the state to 
 the actions of those who belong to it, enforces its 
 commands by legal penalties, having " power to 
 take away life, liberty, or goods from him who 
 disobeys." Lastly, philosophical law, or the law of 
 public opinion, acts on men by the praise or blame 
 which it tacitly attaches to different actions, accord- 
 ing to the judgments, maxims, or fashions of the 
 time. 
 
 This theory of Locke was somewhat modified 
 by Shaftesbury and Hutcheson, but these thinkers, 
 though they carried the analysis begun by Locke 
 a little further, can hardly be said to have added 
 any new principle. Without giving up the prin- 
 ciple that pleasure in some form is the end, 
 Shaftesbury held that, besides the desire for his 
 own pleasure, there is in man a desire that others 
 also should have pleasure. But the two apparently 
 diverse tendencies are virtually reduced to one, in 
 the view that we seek the good of others because 
 the contemplation of their pleasure yields pleasure 
 to ourselves. Moral good to Shaftesbury is that 
 well-balanced desire for our own and others' plea- 
 
LOCKE 107 
 
 sure which is the mark of a " gentleman," and 
 hence this courtly moraHst is the foe to all excess, 
 either in the pursuit of one's own or of the public 
 good. Evil is for him very much " bad form." He 
 displays a mild and genial spirit, but he has no 
 comprehension of great moral difficulties. 
 
 Hutcheson advances very little on Shaftesbury. 
 Accepting the distinction between the desire for 
 one's own good and the desire for public good, 
 between the " egoistic " and " altruistic " impulses, 
 as it is now the fashion to call them, he further 
 distinguishes between the blind " and the calm " 
 affections, the former being defined as immediate or 
 natural tendencies, and the latter as mediate 
 tendencies dependent on reflection. The blind or 
 natural desires are such appetites as hunger and 
 thirst on the one hand, and the emotions of 
 sympathy and pity on the other, while the calm 
 or reflective desires are self-love and benevolence. 
 The " egoistic " desires, whether blind or calm, are 
 useful but not moral, because every one naturally 
 seeks his own good ; only the altruistic " tendencies 
 are morally good and need reinforcement by the 
 moral sense," by means of which we instinctively 
 recognize good and evil. 
 
 In his ethical doctrine, as in other parts of his 
 philosophy, Locke's intentions are good, but the 
 form in which he reflectively grasps and states 
 
I08 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 his theory is invariably contradictory of the truth 
 which he beheves and asserts. Nothing else indeed 
 could come of a philosophy of compromise. A few 
 of the contradictions which beset his doctrine may 
 be pointed out. 
 
 (i) Locke is strong in the belief that man is 
 a free agent, and yet his account of the relations 
 of desire, will, and freedom is one which is de- 
 structive of that belief 
 
 {a) He protests against the prevalent fallacy 
 of endowing the will with an activity of its own, 
 and of regarding freedom as belonging to this 
 self-acting power. It is the man who is free, not 
 the man's will. But when we ask, what then is 
 will ? all that Locke has to tell us is that it is 
 not freedom to act, and that it is a power or 
 attribute of a substance or agent. It never 
 occurred to him that to make will simply the 
 property of a thing or substance is to destroy the 
 whole meaning of will and personality. To call 
 this willing thing a man, as he elsewhere calls 
 him a thinking thing, is to leave out just that 
 which gives man his distinctive character. For 
 how does this thing called man differ from any 
 other thing ? The only difference in Locke's view 
 is that the properties of the thing called man are 
 not the same properties as the thing which we 
 call material. A material thing Locke also sup- 
 
LOCKE 
 
 109 
 
 poses to have " powers," the sun, for example, as he 
 tells us, having the power to melt wax. 
 
 So far, therefore, as the possession of power 
 goes there is nothing in man to distinguish him 
 from anything else. As a matter of fact the sun 
 has the power of melting wax, and a man has the 
 power of choice, but unless we can show that 
 I choice is related to man in a totally different way 
 \ from that in which the power of melting wax is 
 related to the sun, we cannot draw any real dis- 
 tinction between man and any other thing in 
 nature. That will or choice is a power attaching 
 only to a thinking thing does not make man 
 different in essence from things that do not think 
 but merely act. For in Locke's view to think is 
 simply to have one power, to will is to have another 
 power, but these two powers, while they belong to 
 the one substance, man, are distinct and separate 
 powers. Will, then, is just a peculiar mode of 
 action, not different in kind from the action of 
 the sun in melting wax. Man acts in the way of 
 choice, the sun acts in the way of melting wax, 
 but the one act is no more free than the other. 
 
 {U) This becomes still more manifest when we 
 look at Locke's account of freedom. Freedom, as 
 he describes it, is simply the fact of acting in a 
 certain way in the absence of external compulsion. 
 Now, when we isolate a man's action from his 
 
no HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 will it becomes nothing more than a mode of 
 motion. When a man chooses to walk, the 
 physical movement will take place if his bodily 
 functions are in a normal state, and if he is not 
 withheld from moving by physical compulsion. 
 Certainly, and so the sun will melt wax if no 
 atmospheric or other obstacle interpose to prevent 
 its action. But we do not therefore attribute 
 freedom of action to the sun, and no more can 
 we attribute it to the man. The man has no 
 more power over his body than the sun over the 
 wax. The body moves in certain cases after the 
 man exerts his act of choice, in other cases, as in 
 that of the paralytic, it does not ; but in the one 
 case as in the other all that we can say, from 
 Locke's point of view, is that sometimes the move- 
 ment takes place after the choice, sometimes it 
 does not. Freedom in any sense of the man's 
 power over the physical movement there is not. 
 The movement is as much determined, inde- 
 pendently of the man, as the movement of a 
 stone. 
 
 {c) According to Locke's account of the matter, 
 then, man is free, in any significant sense, neither 
 in his action, nor in his will. Nor is he free in his 
 desires. For desire, as he explains it, is simply 
 the susceptibility to pleasure and pain, and that 
 susceptibility is but another attribute of a thinking 
 
LOCKE 
 
 thing. What a man desires is what his nature 
 makes him desire. The student, as he tells us, is 
 peculiarly susceptible to the pleasure which 
 accompanies the pursuit of knowledge, the epicure 
 to the pleasure of the palate, but a man cannot 
 make or unmake himself, and so he cannot give 
 to any desire either more or less power than it has 
 for him as he finds himself to be. The cat takes 
 pleasure in catching mice, and the scholar in 
 amassing knowledge, but the one pleasure like the 
 other springs from the peculiar susceptibility of 
 each. There can, therefore, b^ no freedom in 
 desire any more than in will or in action ; that 
 is, there is in man, on Locke's showing, no free- 
 dom at all. 
 
 {d) We are forced to the same conclusion when 
 we examine the account of the relation of desire 
 and will. Why does the same man will differently 
 on different occasions ? The reason is to be 
 sought in the character of desire as the imagina- 
 tion of pleasure. To different persons, or to the 
 same person under different circumstances, one 
 pleasure presents itself in his imagination as pre- 
 ferable to another. Under the impulse for know- 
 ledge one man will forget his bodily wants until 
 hunger drives him to his meals, another man will 
 neglect study, and live for the pleasures of sense, 
 unless he is driven to change his course by the 
 
112 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 stronger impulse of shame. But as each man's 
 desire is determined not by him but for him, and 
 the desire determines his will, what he prefers in 
 any case is that which alone he can prefer, and 
 freedom is a word without meaning. The strongest 
 " uneasiness " determines the will, and the uneasi- 
 ness itself is simply the desire for pleasure that at 
 the time is for him, constituted as he is, the 
 strongest ; hence a man's actions are as unalter- 
 ably determined as if he were an automaton. 
 Until we get rid of the fiction that man can be 
 properly spoken of as a thinking, or desiring, or 
 willing thing, and that thought is one power, 
 desire another, and will a third, while all three are 
 distinct from action ; until we see the fallacy of 
 this mechanical idea of human nature, the freedom 
 of man must remain at the most an ineradicable 
 belief, not a reasoned truth. 
 
 (2) I may be reminded that Locke tries to 
 preserve freedom by saying that, although a man 
 cannot prevent certain desires from springing up 
 in his mind, yet he may have the power of " sus- 
 pending " his desires, and of choosing that course 
 of action which an enlightened reason sets before 
 him as best. That Locke has here expressed what 
 we all feel to be in some sense true there can be 
 no possible doubt, but it is just as certain that here 
 as always his theory will not allow him to prove 
 
LOCKE 
 
 113 
 
 what he affirms. For, as Hume afterwards pointed 
 out, granting that the will is always determined by 
 some form of feeling, nothing can produce a sus- 
 pension of any desire but some other desire. If 
 the mind has the power to prevent desire from 
 acting on the will it must also be able to move 
 the will of itself in the absence of all desire. The 
 suspension of desire, on Locke's principles, must 
 be due to a power or force acting contrary to the 
 desire, and such a power is plainly itself competent 
 to move the will. 
 
 But, once admit that the motive to action is 
 something different from a feeling of pleasure, and 
 what becomes of the assertion that the only 
 motive is a feeling of pleasure ? Either we must 
 abandon the account of will as due to the " most 
 pressing uneasiness " or we must deny to man the 
 power of suspending desire, as we have denied to 
 him the power of originating action without desire. 
 
 (3) In his account of moral good and evil Locke 
 displays a union of good intention and futile per- 
 formance similar to that displayed in the other part 
 of his theory. He feels that there is a radical dis- 
 tinction between good and evil, but the hedonistic 
 basis of his system will not permit of any justifi- 
 cation of that feeling. A good action, he tells us, 
 is one which conforms to law, divine, civil, or 
 philosophical. This law he regards, although he 
 
 H 
 
114 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 professes to discard all authority but that of a 
 man's own reason, as externally imposed by a law- 
 giver. 
 
 What, then, gives to the law its power over the 
 individual ? How does he come to take it into 
 himself and make it the motive of his action ? 
 The answer is, that the obligation to obey law 
 means for the agent the pleasure which he believes 
 will result from obedience, and the^ pain which he is 
 likely to experience should he violate it. But men 
 are not always deterred from running counter to law 
 by the anticipation of the pain that may ensue. 
 Why not ? Because to some men the gratification 
 of their immediate desires is a stronger motive, 
 i.e. appears as more desirable, than the possible 
 future pain of punishment. But on Locke's own 
 theory the pleasure which acts as a motive is what 
 appears to the man at the time to be most 
 pleasant, and this pleasure he cannot make more 
 or less pleasant than it appears ; nor as we have 
 seen can he prevent it from determining his will ; 
 how then can a man be blamed for not doing 
 what he has no power to do ? If criminal pleasure 
 is to his mind more desirable than lawful pleasure 
 surely he must will it. To say that he ought to 
 prefer obedience to law is merely to say that he 
 does not do that which in the long run will bring 
 him most pleasure ; but while this may be a 
 
LOCKE 
 
 IIS 
 
 matter for regret it cannot properly be a matter 
 for blame. The man has done what his nature 
 alone permitted him to do, and he can no more 
 be called morally guilty than the pointer dog 
 which does not point, or the terrier when it does 
 not catch rats. The outcome of Locke's hedon- 
 istic theory of morality is thus the destruction of 
 
 all morality. 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 HUME 
 
 In David Hume we have a thinker who displays 
 none of that disposition to compromise which is 
 characteristic of Locke. Not only is all direct 
 knowledge of things confined to the transient 
 states of one's own consciousness, but it is im- 
 possible for us to show that there is any reality 
 distinct from those states. The " substance " of 
 things, which to Locke seemed so mysterious, 
 is only mysterious because it is a fiction of the 
 imagination. 
 
 Substantiality just means the reappearance in 
 our consciousness of impressions similar to those 
 which we have formerly had ; but the recurrence 
 of the same impression, or bundle of impressions, 
 does not entitle us to say that there is a self- 
 dependent substance " which continues to exist 
 when we do not perceive it. And as we can 
 never prove the existence of things beyond the 
 
HUME 
 
 117 
 
 moment of their appearance in our consciousness, 
 it is absurd to speak of the connection of things. 
 As there are no " substances " to connect, they 
 cannot be connected. We commonly say that 
 one thing is the cause of another, as, e,g. that a 
 fire produces heat in us when we hold our hand 
 to the blaze; but, from the point of view of 
 knowledge, all that we can properly say is that 
 never have we had the feeling of heat without 
 finding it accompanied with the impression or 
 remembrance of fire. The fact that the one 
 feeling has so often been associated with the 
 other raises in us the expectation, when we have 
 the one, that we shall have the other also. This 
 expectation has never been disappointed, but we 
 are not therefore entitled to infer that the uni- 
 form relation between the two feelings of fire and 
 heat which has hitherto prevailed might not be 
 broken. No amount of repetition can entitle us 
 to affirm necessary connection in things ; all that 
 we can properly affirm is customary association 
 or uniformity in the succession of our own ideas. 
 
 Another thing which Hume sees to follow from 
 Locke's theory of knowledge, when it is developed 
 to its consequences, is that what we call our- 
 selves is not any ^' substance " or " agent " distinct 
 from the train of feelings that make up our mental 
 life. A man shall in vain search in his con- 
 
Il8 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 sciousness for anything but the vivid impressions 
 of sense or their less vivid copies in memory 
 and imagination. What he really means when he 
 says "I/' is the series of ideas which have occurred 
 one by one in his experience. From moment to 
 moment he is conscious of a new feeling, and 
 what he calls himself is just this perpetually 
 changing consciousness. 
 
 In his account of the nature of knowledge 
 Hume, as it will be admitted, is not kept from 
 setting his axe to the root of the tree by any 
 sentiment of reverence for the fair growth of man's 
 beliefs. Locke had said that our real knowledge 
 is of our own feelings, and Hume will have no 
 half-hearted measures. If I have a consciousness 
 only of my own feelings, away with your unknow- 
 able substances," material and mental ! Let us 
 at least be consistent with ourselves. We may in 
 fact regard Hume as having given the finishing 
 stroke to the individualistic theory of knowledge 
 which began with the sensationalism of Protagoras, 
 was continued by Aristippus and Epicurus, adopted 
 by Hobbes, and formulated by Locke. If any 
 theory has shown itself historically to carry in 
 itself the seeds of its own destruction, it is the 
 theory of sensationalism, that knowledge is of 
 immediate states of feeling. 
 
 The watchword of Hume is Thorough," in his 
 
HUME 
 
 119 
 
 ethical doctrine as in his theory of knowledge. 
 He will have no oscillation between freedom and 
 necessity, desire and reason, individual pleasure and 
 objective law. 
 
 I. Locke denied that there is any propriety in 
 calling the will free ; but he seemed to himself 
 to be defending human freedom in saying that the 
 man is free although his will is not. Hume will 
 have no such subterfuge. You may call " spon- 
 taneity," i.e. action done without compulsion, 
 " freedom " if you please, but the act is in the 
 strictest sense of the term necessitated. What 
 do we mean by " necessity " but uniformity in the 
 succession of events, or rather in the order of our 
 ideas ? Tried by this test a man's actions are as 
 necessary as the law of gravitation. 
 
 Given two men of exactly the same character 
 and temper, placed in exactly the same circum- 
 stances, and they will do exactly the same acts. 
 It is true that sometimes men seem to act without 
 any motive, but this is only because it is difficult 
 to find out what the motive is. Were we 
 perfectly acquainted with every circumstance of 
 their situation and temper, we should see that 
 their act is as rigidly bound in the chains 
 of necessity as those acts the spring of which 
 is open and manifest. That there is a constant 
 union between motives and actions " is not only 
 
120 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 recognized in our ordinary judgments, but all 
 human laws as founded on rewards and punish- 
 ments assume that ^' these motives have an influ- 
 ence on the mind, and both produce the good and 
 prevent the evil actions." 
 
 2. Having stripped off the disguise in which 
 Locke concealed from himself and others the 
 necessarian character of his doctrine of freedom, 
 Hume completes the work by showing that as 
 the sole motive by which our action is determined 
 is desire for pleasure, reason can have no more 
 power to hinder a desire from acting than to 
 initiate an action of itself This objection has 
 already been stated, but it may be worth while 
 considering it more fully. 
 
 {a) Reason alone can never be a motive to any 
 act of the will. In what form is reason exer- 
 cised ? (a) It may take the form of the appre- 
 hension of such abstract relations as those with 
 which mathematics is concerned. But no one would 
 say that a knowledge of the multiplication table, 
 or of the elements of Euclid, or of the differential 
 calculus, has of itself any influence on a man's 
 action. No doubt it is important to know that 
 7 + 5 = 12, when you wish to pay an account, 
 but that important piece of knowledge will not 
 determine you to pay the account. Abstract 
 or demonstrative reasoning, therefore, never in- 
 
HUME 
 
 121 
 
 fluences any of our actions, but only as it directs 
 our judgment concerning causes and effects." (/3) Is 
 reason as concerned with the causal relations of 
 things a motive to action ? It is obvious enough 
 that our desires bring the reason into play. 
 If a merchant is afraid of bankruptcy he will 
 naturally cast about in his mind for some means 
 of escape from so grave a calamity. But this 
 act of reason, by which the relation of means 
 to ends is grasped, does not give rise to any 
 impulse to action ; but, on the contrary, the 
 impulse to action gives rise to the act of reason. 
 The merchant would not trouble himself to 
 think out the possible causes of insolvency, were 
 it not that his feeling of aversion from pain is so 
 strong as to drive him to it. Where the objects 
 themselves do not affect us, their connection can 
 never give them any influence ; and 'tis plain that 
 as reason is nothing but the discovery of this 
 connection, it cannot be by its means that the 
 objects are able to affect us." Hence it is con- 
 cluded that neither in its scientific form as the 
 apprehension of abstract truth, nor in its practical 
 form as the knowledge of causes, can reason be 
 a motive to action. 
 
 {b) As reason alone can never produce any 
 action, it is incapable of disputing the pre- 
 ference with any passion or emotion." The only 
 
122 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 way in which reason could prevent voHtion would 
 be by giving an impulse in a contrary direction 
 to our passion, and that impulse, had it operated 
 alone, would have been able to produce volition. 
 Nothing can oppose or retard the impulse of 
 passion, but a contrary impulse ; and if this 
 contrary impulse ever arises from reason, the 
 latter faculty must have an original influence on 
 the will, and must be able to cause, as well 
 as to hinder, any act of volition. But if reason 
 has no original influence, it is impossible that it 
 should withstand any principle which has such an 
 efficacy, or ever keep the mind in suspense for 
 a moment. 
 
 Thus it appears that the principle which opposes 
 our passion cannot be the same with reason, and 
 is only called so in an improper sense. We speak 
 not strictly and philosophically when we talk of the 
 combat of passion and of reason. Reason is, and 
 ought only to be, the slave of the passions, and can 
 never pretend to any other office than to serve and 
 obey them." The motive, then, to all action comes 
 from the desire for pleasure or the aversion from 
 pain, and the sole function of practical reason is to 
 show us the means by which we may best obtain 
 the one and avoid the other. 
 
 3. The desires, or passions," as he calls them, 
 Hume divides ostensibly into two classes, the 
 
HUME 
 
 123 
 
 "direct" and the "indirect," but he virtually adds 
 to these a third class. 
 
 {a) The " direct " passions are those which at 
 once spring up in the mind on the contemplation 
 of an object. When a man sees or thinks of a 
 beautiful house, e.g. he cannot prevent the feeling 
 of its desirability from springing up in his mind. 
 If, again, there is a certainty or strong probability 
 that he will himself get possession of it, he feels 
 the emotion of joy. Should the likelihood of pos- 
 session somewhat preponderate, he experiences hope, 
 and if some exertion on his part is needed to secure 
 the house, there arises volition or will. These four 
 passions of desire, joy, hope, and volition, with the 
 opposite states of aversion, grief, and fear, constitute 
 the direct passions. 
 
 {U) The "indirect" passions of pride and humility, 
 love and hatred, involve the reference of the feeling 
 of pleasure to ourselves or others. Pleasure in con- 
 templating any beautiful object belonging to our- 
 self gives rise to pride, when the object belongs to 
 another it excites the feeling of love. The term 
 " love," it must be understood, is used by Hume to 
 cover all feelings for another's welfare, varying from 
 simple esteem to intense passion. 
 
 {c) The third class of " passions," not expressly 
 allowed for by Hume, but mentioned by him, are 
 those which take the form of a natural impulse or 
 
124 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 instinct. Such are the bodily appetites, the in- 
 stinct for revenge, and the social instinct. These 
 do not so much proceed from the desire for pleasure 
 and pain, as give rise to pleasure and pain. This 
 distinction does not, however, prevent Hume from 
 speaking of them as if they were themselves desires 
 for pleasure. 
 
 4. The motive, then, which leads a man to act 
 is always one of the passions. The next question 
 is : How do we come to call some actions virtuous 
 and others vicious ? What is the source of moral 
 approbation and disapprobation? Locke's view was, 
 that action is morally good when it is done out of 
 regard for law. But this seems to place morality 
 in something entirely distinct from the desire for 
 pleasure. Hume cannot allow this discrepancy be- 
 tween the assertion that pleasure is the motive of 
 all actions, and the assertion that some actions are 
 done not from pleasure but from respect for law, 
 to pass unchallenged ; and so he seeks to show 
 that all actions called virtuous are so called because 
 of the pleasure which they give to one who con- 
 templates their general tendency. 
 
 {a) To explain the feeling of moral approbation, 
 the passion of sympathy is in some cases sufficient. 
 On this principle Hume accounts for the manner 
 in which we view benevolent actions. Because we 
 can put ourselves at the point of view of others? 
 
HUME 125 
 
 we come to look away from the immediate effects 
 of actions on ourselves, and to sympathize with the 
 pleasure which they tend to produce in others. We 
 do not directly approve or blame our own actions. 
 A benevolent act done by ourselves calls up in us 
 the feeling of pride. Primarily, we sympathize with 
 the pleasure or pain of others, and by this constant 
 tendency to sympathy our own feelings are limited. 
 
 {b) Nothing more than sympathy is needed to 
 explain those acts which directly excite in us a 
 feeling of pleasure or pain. But what is to be said 
 of those acts the immediate effect of which is to 
 produce in us a feeling of pain, and which we yet 
 morally approve ? How, in other words, are we to 
 account for moral judgments in regard to laws of 
 justice ? Justice is an " artificial " virtue, i.e. it gives 
 rise to the pleasure of moral approbation, not 
 directly, but indirectly. But Hume endeavours to 
 show that the pleasure felt in just acts is developed 
 out of the pleasure of direct sympathy with bene- 
 volent acts, and rests on the same fundamental 
 desire for pleasure. Hume speaks of society as 
 resting upon contract, and as based upon self- 
 interest ; but he does not, like Hobbes, suppose 
 rights to be brought into existence by the contract, 
 nor does he adopt the view of Locke, that rights 
 exist before government, and are only confirmed by 
 it. His view is that rules of justice proceed from 
 
126 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 the same source which causes men to keep their 
 promises. 
 
 Naturally, we desire our own good and the 
 good of those who are related to us by ties of 
 blood or by personal intercourse. Moreover, ex- 
 ternal goods are insufficient to satisfy the wants 
 of all. Hence, from the " selfishness and confined 
 generosity " of man, along with the scanty provision 
 nature has made for his wants, justice derives 
 its origin." Justice is thus not " natural," but 
 artificial." Reflection on the general loss caused 
 by the insecurity of property leads to a " tacit 
 convention," entered into by all the members 
 of a society, to abstain from each other's pos- 
 sessions. 
 
 But why is an observance of the rules of justice 
 called virtue, and their violation vice ? Certainly 
 not, as Locke thought, because they are imposed 
 by an external authority upon the individual. 
 The explanation must be sought in the desire 
 for pleasure, which leads to the establishment of 
 justice. Hume's explanation is that, so long as 
 the community is small, men can see at a glance 
 what is for their own interest, and hence self- 
 interest is a sufficient motive. But as society 
 expands, what is for one's interest is no longer 
 self-evident, and some other principle has to come 
 into play. That principle is sympathy ; by which 
 
HUME 
 
 127 
 
 is to be understood the feeling of pleasure which 
 arises in a man's mind when he contemplates an 
 action done by another, the tendency of which is 
 to bring pleasure to the community. 
 
 The feeling of sympathy by which Hume explains 
 the artificial virtue of justice is thus a special 
 sort of pleasure differing from all other pleasures. 
 It is a feeling of pleasure that arises in our 
 mind when we look at an act apart from our own 
 interest, and view it in its general tendency. We 
 do not feel moral approbation for every act that 
 brings pleasure to another, but only for those acts 
 that have a general tendency to bring pleasure. 
 Sympathy with the joy of his wife and family 
 would naturally lead us to approve of a criminal's 
 escape from punishment, but when we reflect that 
 the tendency of his acts is to produce an excess of 
 pain to the community, our sympathy takes a 
 reverse direction and we approve of his condem- 
 nation. Thus moral approbation is a feeling in 
 the mind of one who adopts the attitude of an 
 impartial spectator ; it is that sympathetic pleasure 
 which arises from the perception of an action as 
 conducive to the interests of others. 
 
 5. Granting that we have explained the origin 
 of law and custom, and accounted for our moral 
 approbation of acts in accordance with them without 
 departing from the principle that all actions are 
 
128 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 done from the desire of pleasure, the question still 
 remains to be answered : What is the motive to 
 virtue ? Why should I obey law ? Hume startles 
 us by saying that no action can be virtuous unless 
 it proceeds from some motive distinct from the 
 sense of its moral obligation. This paradoxical 
 conclusion follows from his premises. The motive 
 to any action must always be a desire of some 
 kind. Why do we blame a father for neglecting 
 his child ? Not because he disobeys law in neglect- 
 ing him, but because he shows a want of natural 
 affection. Why do we regard the philanthropist 
 as virtuous, if not because of his benevolent feelings ? 
 The father who takes care of his children, or the 
 man who does humane acts, merely because he 
 thinks that he ought to do so, is really moved 
 by the desire to become, or to appear to himself, 
 what he is not. In other words, a man's good 
 actions proceed either from " pride," i.e, the pleasure 
 which he takes in what belongs to himself, or from 
 " love," the pleasure accruing from that which is 
 pleasant to others. To the agent the motive is, 
 in plain words, desire for the good opinion of his 
 neighbours. 
 
 (i) Hume has presented with unexampled clear- 
 ness and force the individualistic theory of the 
 will. If the consciousness of man is just the series 
 of feelings that occur to him, there can be no 
 
HUME 
 
 129 
 
 element in human action that is not equally mani- 
 fest in other events. A certain feeling of desire, 
 having a certain degree of intensity, arises in us, 
 the only account we can give of which is that 
 as a matter of fact it does occur and has the 
 intensity we find it to have ; and this feeling is 
 followed by another feeling which we distinguish 
 as volition. In reason, as simply the series of 
 feelings themselves, there can of course be nothing 
 but what is found in the feelings ; and hence 
 " reason is, and ought only to be, the slave of the 
 passions," or, even more correctly, reason is itself 
 the passions. The only way to avoid the neces- 
 sarianism of Hume is to challenge the account 
 which he gives of the nature of the human mind. 
 Now the radical mistake in that account is in the 
 reduction of consciousness to a mere flow of feelings. 
 Were our mental life really of that nature, we should 
 not even be able, as Hume assumes we are, to 
 have the illusion that we ourselves are not merely 
 our own feelings. This may be shown by looking 
 at the connection of desire and will. 
 
 Suppose that in a man's consciousness there 
 suddenly springs up the craving of hunger, which 
 is followed by the impulse to eat, an impulse which 
 is succeeded by the physical movement of eating 
 food that chances to be within reach. Here plainly 
 
 there is no balancing of desires, no consciousness 
 
 I 
 
I30 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 of different objects as desirable, and no willing 
 of one of those objects ; the succession of the feeling 
 of want, the impulse to eat, and the external series 
 of movements is of the same nature as the move- 
 ment of one billiard ball when it is struck by 
 another, which itself follows the motion of the cue 
 in the hand of the player. But, it may be said, 
 add to the original want of hunger other wants, and 
 a conflict will ensue between them. And no doubt 
 this is a fairly correct account of what takes place 
 in the case of some animals. A dog prompted by 
 hunger, it may be said, will steal a piece of meat, 
 unless the natural shrinking from a stick turns out 
 to be a stronger impulse. It is doubtful if this 
 is an adequate account even of the action of the 
 dog. If it is, we do not require to suppose more 
 than that a stronger feeling arises and repels the 
 weaker, which then has the field to itself, and 
 issues in physical movement as in the case of the 
 billiard ball. Whatever may be said of the animal, 
 such an explanation is quite inadequate when 
 applied to man, and yet this is the representation 
 of human action adopted by Hume and by in- 
 dividualistic moralists generally. But it does not 
 really exhaust all that is implied in volition. 
 When a man wills, he does not simply contemplate 
 the struggle of different desires, waiting until one 
 has established its superior strength over another : 
 
HUME 
 
 131 
 
 a desire is his consciousness of a certain end as 
 seemingly fitted to satisfy him. 
 
 Now this idea of a possible satisfaction implies 
 the contrast of his actual self as he knows it at 
 the time of the desire and his ideal self as he con- 
 ceives that it will be after the series of acts by 
 which the desire has been carried into effect. The 
 force or intensity of the desire is thus the same 
 thing as the consciousness of himself as he may be. 
 But there is no one desire which exhausts that 
 consciousness. Hence the possibility of the repeated 
 comparison of different ideals of himself with one 
 another. What, then, takes place when the man 
 passes from desire to will ? Not a mere blind 
 struggle between opposing desires, ending in the 
 victory of the strongest. The act of will consists 
 in the man identifying his good for the time with 
 one of the different ideals of himself which he is 
 capable of forming. The ideal he could not have 
 without reason, nor could he will it without reason ; 
 hence reason, so far from being the slave of the 
 passions," is itself will. Will, in other words, is 
 just reason in that form in which it implies self- 
 identification with an end presented by reason to 
 itself. Only a rational being can think of ends, 
 and so think of them as to realize them in his 
 experience. The process of self-realization is will. 
 
 No true conception of the nature of human 
 
132 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 action is possible until it is seen that passion and 
 reason, desire and will, are not abstract opposites. 
 Such an opposition implies that an unreflected feeling 
 of pleasure or pain, as it may exist in beings 
 that are not self-conscious, is the same in nature 
 with the emotions of thinking beings. Pleasure 
 as an immediate feeling, and the desire for pleasure, 
 are not the same thing. No man desires pleasure 
 purely for itself ; he desires it because he imagines 
 that, having obtained it, he will experience a satis- 
 faction of his ideal self The striving after satis- 
 faction thus implies a contrast between what is 
 and what ought to be. Every man in virtue of his 
 self-conscious nature must seek after complete self- 
 realization. There is therefore implied in the passions 
 or natural inclinations a striving after ideal perfection, 
 i.e. a man's acts are really directed towards a 
 rational end. The contrast of passion and reason 
 is therefore not an absolute one. 
 
 Similarly, when it is said that the strongest 
 motive or passion ^con s the will, motives are 
 conceived after the fashion of an external force 
 which push the will in different directions, the 
 volition being the resultant of their combined 
 action. That is to say, desire is one thing 
 and will another. Desire is related to will as an 
 external force to the object which it sets in 
 motion. 
 
HUME 
 
 133 
 
 This whole mode of thought is unsound. Desire 
 is not the opposite of will, it is simply will before 
 it has issued in activity. When I desire to do a 
 certain act or series of acts, I set before myself the 
 end which I wish to achieve, and, having the con- 
 sciousness of that end, I am said to be in a state 
 of desire. Desire, therefore, involves a state of 
 tension between myself as I now am, and myself 
 as I think of myself as capable of becoming. This 
 contrast of the present and the possible self is of 
 the essence of desire. The end which I set before 
 myself is that which explains why it is that I act 
 in a particular way. What is the difference between 
 this condition of desire and the condition of willing 
 the act ? What takes place when I pass from the 
 desire of the end to the willing of the end? Does 
 the desire act externally upon the will ? That is 
 the ordinary conception, but it is plainly inadequate. 
 When I will the end which I have set before my- 
 self, I identify myself in consciousness with the end. 
 Such an identification would be impossible if I had 
 no consciousness of myself Were there no self-con- 
 sciousness there would be nothing but a blind im- 
 pulse followed by an unintelligent act. But I am 
 self-conscious ; I can conceive of this end as one 
 which to me it seems good to realize. I think the 
 end, and I identify myself in thought with the end, 
 and this peculiar form of thinking constitutes willing. 
 
134 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 Willing is not the same thing as the mechanical 
 movement, which is its external expression ; it is 
 absolutely and entirely a form of thought, and as 
 such belongs to the realm of self-consciousness. 
 
 Desire, then, is the consciousness of an end, as 
 one which it is good to realize. Will is self-identi- 
 fication with that end. The difference is that what 
 in desire is conceived of as an end to be realized is 
 in will conceived of as an end now being realized. 
 Hence, desire and w^ill are just the same self-con- 
 scious being now as capable of realizing an end, 
 and again as realizing that end. 
 
 (2) As, then, man's passions " are not resolvable 
 into mere units of feeling, the distinction of ''direct" 
 and " indirect " passions is inadmissible. {a) No 
 passions enter into consciousness so as to become 
 motives without being transformed in the process. 
 Hence, all passions are " indirect," i.e. all imply de- 
 termination by the idea of the self as capable of 
 existing in a completed form. {b) Nor can we 
 distinguish pride and love as dealing respectively 
 with oneself and others. I cannot be conscious of 
 myself except in relation to other selves, and I 
 cannot relate any desirable object to myself with- 
 out also relating it to other persons. Hence pride, 
 as well as love, implies the relation of the individual 
 to others. No man would take pride in a fine 
 estate were it not that he values the good opinion 
 
HUME 
 
 of others. There are in man no mere appetites 
 
 or instinctive feelings, or at least these do not 
 lead to acts which can be referred to the agent. 
 Appetite as it enters into consciousness is known 
 for what it is, its end is discerned by the thinking 
 being, and, being brought into relation with the 
 idea of himself, it takes the form of desire, which, 
 as we have seen, is incipient will. 
 
 (3) Hume tries to explain moral judgments b}' 
 means of sympathy. But he does not attempt to 
 explain sympathy itself Now, sympathy is not 
 really a feeling of pleasure in the pleasure of others ; 
 it is, properly understood, just reason itself If, like 
 Hume, we continue to regard it as a peculiar feel- 
 ing on the same level as other feelings, there is no 
 proper justification for moral judgments, except that 
 we cannot help having them. We contemplate the 
 action of one man who acts from the immediate 
 desire for his own pleasure, and, finding that his 
 acts tend to bring on the whole more pain than 
 pleasure, we cannot avoid having a disagreeable 
 feeling of moral disapprobation. 
 
 But, after all, this feeling may be, for aught Hume 
 can show, unreasonable. The only way in which 
 we can really show the absoluteness of moral judg- 
 ments is by basing them upon reason. Then sym- 
 pathy is raised into the form of the judgment that 
 an act is right or wrong, according as it does or 
 
136 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 does not tend to the realization of the ideal or 
 spiritual nature. An act is not right because it is 
 felt to be so, but we feel it to be so because it is 
 right. Moral good thus means conformity to the 
 ideal standard set up by reason and willed by 
 reason. The true motive to a good action is there- 
 fore not, as Hume makes it, love of reputation, but 
 desire to conform to the ideal of reason. Hence, a 
 man is prepared to endure the ill opinion of his 
 neighbours, when that opinion conflicts with the 
 revelation of the higher life flashed upon him by 
 his own more sensitive conscience. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 BENTHAM 
 
 It may safely be said that no hedonistic system 
 subsequent to Hume has added anything to the 
 general doctrine, but has either introduced dis- 
 tinctions belonging to an earlier stage of its 
 devolopment or has ennobled it by the introduction 
 of conceptions that are inconsistent with its funda- 
 mental principle. That all actions are determined 
 by the desire for pleasure ; that the pleasure which 
 to the individual at the moment seems strongest 
 determines the will ; that reason has no power to 
 originate, to retard, or to prevent action, but is a 
 purely formal, or theoretical activity ; that there 
 is no " innate faculty " or " moral sense " belong- 
 ing to man in his natural state, but that moral 
 judgments are resolvable into a peculiar form of 
 pleasure ; that justice is a means of obtaining 
 security for life and property, and so of securing 
 the greatest pleasure of society as a whole ; and 
 
138 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 that a man's motive in doing a benevolent or just 
 act is ultimately a regard for his own pleasure ; — 
 these are the main features of a hedonism that 
 is as self-consistent as hedonism can be made, 
 and they are all clearly set forth by Hume. 
 
 Jeremy Bentham is a thinker rather of the 
 t}^pe of Hobbes, than of the type of Hume. 
 His predominant interest is in the advancement 
 of social well-being, and keeping this end ever 
 before him, he presents us with a doctrine having 
 in it much higher elements than any of his pre- 
 decessors, but higher elements which logically have 
 no place in a hedonistic theory of conduct. Des- 
 titute of the speculative subtlety of Hume, he 
 tries not so much to reconcile his hedonism with 
 the principle that morality consists in doing actions 
 which secure the greatest good of the greatest 
 number, as to show how hedonism may be practi- 
 cally applied in the regulation of the actions of 
 private individuals, and to the improvement of 
 legislation. Especially in the latter respect his 
 writings have been of great practical value, a value 
 which, as it may be fairly said, is independent of 
 what he believed to be the motive of all actions, 
 the desire for one's own pleasure. 
 
 We shall, I think, best appreciate the strength 
 and the weakness of Bentham by viewing him as 
 a writer who above all things was interested in an 
 
BENTHAM 
 
 139 
 
 analysis of the springs of human conduct, with 
 a view to finding the most effective means of 
 improving society by acting upon them. Hence 
 his elaborate classification of the various pleasures 
 which serve as motives, his endless divisions and 
 subdivisions, and his continual insistence on the 
 principle that " every one is to count for one and 
 no one for more than one." Bentham is really 
 attempting to construct a system of conduct that 
 shall serve as a guide in actual life. Whether 
 such a system can be constructed or not, we are 
 at least entitled to demand that it should not be 
 based upon inconsistent principles. 
 
 Let us look at the main points in Bentham's 
 doctrine. 
 
 I. He has no hesitation in rejecting as false 
 all other principles except that of " utility," the 
 principle which approves or disapproves of every 
 action whatsoever, according to the tendency which 
 it appears to have to augment or diminish the 
 happiness of the party whose interest is in ques- 
 tion." The adverse principles which he criticizes 
 are those of asceticism and sympathy and antipathy, 
 
 {a) Asceticism he defines as " that principle, 
 which, like the principle of utility, approves or 
 disapproves of any action, according to the tend- 
 ency which it appears to have to augment or 
 diminish the happiness of the party whose interest 
 
I40 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 is in question ; but in an inverse manner, approv- 
 ing of actions in as far as they tend to diminish 
 his happiness ; disapproving of them in as far as 
 they tend to augment it." Such a representation, 
 or rather misrepresentation, of asceticism is a curious 
 instance of the extraordinary want of intellectual 
 sympathy which is characteristic of Bentham. That 
 the end of life is to get as much pain as possible 
 is a mere caricature of ascetic morality. What 
 has given that mode of thought a peculiar fascina- 
 tion to many minds is that it opposes the higher 
 or spiritual life to the lower, and maintains that 
 the former can only be obtained by the complete 
 sacrifice of the latter. The end is therefore from 
 the ascetic point of view, not the production of 
 pain, but the transcendence of the pleasures of the 
 flesh by means of self-mortification, which is believed 
 to be the only way to the blessed life." 
 
 (J? J Bentham is more successful in detecting the 
 weakness of the second principle to which he 
 objects. The principle of sympathy and anti- 
 pathy," is, as he contends, rather a principle in 
 name than in reality." To say that an action is 
 good merely because it is felt to be good is the 
 negation of all principle. One man says that a 
 thing is right because his " moral sense " tells him 
 so ; another appeals to common sense," and con- 
 veniently leaves out " the sense of those whose 
 
BENTHAM 
 
 141 
 
 sense is not the same " as his own ; a third speaks 
 of an " eternal and immutable rule of right," but 
 when he comes to particulars you find that he 
 really means what he thinks to be right ; others 
 appeal to the law of nature " or " natural justice " 
 or " right reason." In all these cases recourse is 
 had to one's own feeling, which affords no standard 
 of conduct at all. 
 
 2. Having thus cleared away the rubbish, Bentham 
 goes to work with great energy to construct an 
 edifice of morals on the basis of hedonisnj. 
 
 The end is the securing of pleasure and the 
 avoidance of pain. It is necessary, therefore, if we 
 are to determine action in conformity with this 
 end, to know how pleasures vary in value. Con- 
 sidered by itself a pleasure or pain is greater or less 
 according to {a) intensity, {p) duration, (6) certainty 
 or uncertainty, {d) propinquity or remoteness ; to 
 which must be added, when we are estimating the 
 value of an act {e) fecundity, or the chance it has of 
 being followed by sensations of the same kind, (/) 
 its purity, or the chance it has of not being followed 
 by sensations of the opposite kind. When we are 
 estimating the pleasures of a number of persons, 
 we must add (^) extent, i.e. the number of persons 
 who are affected by it. To determine the general 
 tendency of an act, is to strike a balance between 
 the pleasures and pains associated with it. If the 
 
142 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 pleasure is in excess the act is good, if the pain 
 is in excess the act is bad. As an illustration 
 of the method of determining value by a calcu- 
 lation of pleasures and pains, Bentham cites the 
 instance of a landed estate, which a man values 
 for the pleasures it will bring and the pain it 
 will enable him to avoid, while its value rises 
 according to the length of time he is to have 
 possession and the nearness of the time he is to 
 come into possession of it. The other circum- 
 stances which go to make up the quantity of the 
 man's pleasure, the intensity^ fecundity^ and pmdty 
 of the pleasures, are not considered beforehand 
 because they vary with the use which each person 
 may come to make of the estate. This process 
 of calculation is not pursued in every case, but 
 it may always be kept in view, and the more 
 fully it is carried out the nearer will it approach 
 to the character of an exact one. 
 
 Not only do pleasures differ in quantity, but they 
 are distinguished according to their exciting causes, 
 and these are subdivided into {a) single, {U) complex. 
 Fourteen different sorts or kinds of pleasure are 
 mentioned, viz., pleasures of sense, wealth, skill, 
 amity, good name, power, piety, benevolence, male- 
 volence, memory, imagination, expectation, associa- 
 tion, relief. A further division of even greater 
 importance is into (i) self-regarding, (2) extra- 
 
BE NTH AM 
 
 143 
 
 regarding, the latter comprehending the pleasures of 
 benevolence and the pleasures of malevolence, all the 
 rest belonging to the former class. It is admitted 
 by Bentham that the quantity of pleasure and pain 
 is not excited by a given cause, is not the same 
 in different persons. One man may be most 
 affected by the pleasures of the taste ; another 
 by those of the ear. The various circumstances 
 which influence the sensibility are enumerated 
 by Bentham, and are such as health, strength, 
 hardness, bodily imperfection, knowledge, moral 
 sensibility, etc. 
 
 3. Bentham's next attempt is to determine what 
 enters into and constitutes the character of human 
 actions ; and here he distinguishes, {a) the act 
 itself, {b) the circumstances in which it is done, 
 ic) the intentionality that may have accompanied 
 it, {d) the consciousness that may have accom- 
 panied it, ie) the motive which gives rise to it, 
 (y) the disposition which it indicates. 
 
 The intention may regard either the act itself 
 or its consequences. The act may be intentional 
 but not the consequences, as when you may intend 
 to touch a man without intending to hurt him, 
 and yet as a matter of fact you may chance to 
 hurt him. But the consequences cannot be inten- 
 tional without the act being intentional. If you 
 do not intend the act, the consequences are not 
 
144 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 intended. People often speak of a good or bad 
 intention, but this is an imperfect way of speaking. 
 Nothing is either good or bad but pain or pleasure, 
 or things that are the causes or preventives of 
 pain and pleasure. A man certainly intends his 
 act, but he cannot strictly speaking be said to 
 intend the consequences. He may be conscious 
 or not conscious of them, but he does not intend 
 them. If I take a prescription which is furnished 
 me. by a physician, I intend to take it, but I 
 cannot be said to intend the consequences ; I can 
 only know or not know what the consequences 
 will be. No intention therefore can be called 
 either good or bad, since goodness and badness are 
 dependent upon the consequences in the way of 
 pleasure or pain. 
 
 The motive to an act must be distinguished 
 from the intention. The only motives with which 
 we are concerned are those which act upon the 
 will. Now, to be governed by any motive a man 
 must look beyond his action to the consequences of 
 it. " A fire breaks out in your neighbour s house ; 
 you are under apprehension of its extending to 
 your own ; you are apprehensive that if you stay 
 in it you will be burnt ; you accordingly run out 
 of it. This then is the act, the others are all 
 motives to it." A motive is " substantially no- 
 thing more than pleasure or pain, operating in a 
 
BENTHAM 
 
 certain manner." Now, " pleasure is in itself a 
 good ; nay, even setting aside freedom from pain, 
 the only good ; pain is in itself an evil ; and 
 indeed, without exception, the only evil. And this 
 is alike true of every sort of pain, and of every 
 sort of pleasure. It follows, therefore, that there 
 is no such thing as any sort of motive that is in 
 itself a bad one!' If motives are good or bad it is 
 only on account of their effects ; good, on account 
 of their tendency to produce pleasure, or avert 
 pain ; bad, on account of their tendency to produce 
 pain, or avert pleasure. The various motives corre- 
 spond to the different sorts of pleasure. Frequently 
 a man is acted upon by different motives at the 
 same time : one motive or set of motives, acting 
 in one direction ; another motive, or set of motives, 
 acting as it were in an opposite direction." 
 
 Is there nothing, then, about a man that 
 can properly be termed good or bad ? Yes, cer- 
 tainly ; his disposition. But the disposition is 
 good or bad according to its effects in the pro- 
 duction of pleasure and pain. When a man is 
 accustomed to do acts which bring more pleasure 
 than pain to the community, we say that he has 
 a good disposition. 
 
 4. Bentham, then, places goodness and badness 
 entirely in the disposition of the agent, as deter- 
 mined by the view which is taken of the tendency 
 
 K 
 
146 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 of his act combined with his view of its conse- 
 quences. The question arises whether there is any 
 difference between pleasures such as entitles us 
 to speak of the disposition of a man as good or 
 bad in a moral sense. A man's disposition is good 
 when the tendency of his act is good, i.e, when 
 it produces pleasure, and when he acts from an 
 extra-regarding motive. But is the distinction of 
 motives into the two classes of self-regarding and 
 extra-regarding tenable ? Bentham virtually ad- 
 mits that it is not. The only motive that can be 
 brought to bear upon a man is his own pain and 
 pleasure." " On the occasion of every act he 
 exercises every human being is led to pursue that 
 line of conduct which, according to his view of the 
 case taken by him at the moment, will be in the 
 highest degree contributory to his own happiness." 
 Whether, therefore, the man's motive is called 
 self-regarding or extra-regarding, the motive is 
 ultimately a desire for his own greatest pleasure. 
 
 5. Bentham distinguishes, however, between "pri- 
 vate ethics " and the " art of legislation," endeavour- 
 ing to determine the limits of each. Ethics at 
 large may be defined as the art of directing men's 
 actions to the production of the greatest possible 
 quantity of happiness." Private ethics is the art 
 of self-government, or the art of directing a man's 
 own actions." Government or legislation is the art 
 
BENTHAM 
 
 147 
 
 of directing the actions of other agents so as to 
 produce a maximum of pleasure in the whole 
 community. The quality which a man manifests 
 in discharging his duty to himself if duty it is to 
 be called") is that of p^'udence. In so far as his 
 behaviour may affect the interests of those about 
 him, it may be said to depend upon his duty to 
 others. To forbear from diminishing the happiness 
 of one's neighbour is probity ; to add something 
 to his happiness is beneficence. If it is asked, why 
 should I obey the dictates of probity and beite- 
 ficence} Bentham answers that, while " the only 
 interests which a man at all times and upon all 
 occasions is sure to find adequate motives for 
 consulting are his own," yet, " there are no occa- 
 sions in which a man has not some motives for 
 consulting the happiness of other men. In the 
 first place, he has, on all occasions, the purely 
 social motive of sympathy or benevolence ; in the 
 next place, he has, on most occasions, the semi- 
 social motives of love, of amity, and love of re- 
 putation. The motive of sympathy will act upon 
 him with more or less effect, according to the bias 
 of his sensibility ; the two other motives, according 
 to a variety of circumstances, principally according 
 to the strength of his intellectual powers, the firm- 
 ness and steadiness of his mind, the quantum of 
 his moral sensibility, and the characters of the 
 
148 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 people he has to deal with." As private ethics 
 and legislation have the same end in view, viz., 
 the happiness of every member of the community, 
 to a certain extent they go hand in hand. How 
 then do they differ ? They differ in so far as the 
 acts with which they are concerned are " not per- 
 fectly and throughout the same." " There is no case 
 in which a private man ought not to direct his own 
 conduct to the production of his own happiness, and 
 of that of his fellow creatures ; but there are cases 
 in which the legislation ought not to attempt to 
 direct the conduct of the several other members 
 of the community. Every act which promises to 
 be beneficial upon the whole to the community 
 (himself included) each individual ought to perform 
 of himself ; but it is not every such act that the 
 legislator ought to compel him to perform." There 
 are, then, actions with which legislation may not 
 interfere, but which are left to private ethics. What 
 are these cases ? 
 
 {a) Legislation should not interfere where punish- 
 ment would be inefficacious. It is useless, for 
 example, to punish a man for not obeying a law 
 that has not been duly announced beforehand ; 
 and yet, admitting the law to be a wise one, the 
 action prohibited is pernicious in its consequences, 
 and is, therefore, contrary to " private ethics." 
 Where no law would be of any efficacy, as in 
 
BENTHAM 
 
 149 
 
 the case of an insane person, neither is there any 
 private law. But the main region in which private 
 ethics operates of itself is in cases where punish- 
 ment would be unprofitable. Thus, when the 
 guilty person will in all likelihood escape detection, 
 especially if the temptation to commit the offence 
 is very strong, or when there is danger of the 
 innocent being punished, the matter is one that 
 private ethics alone should deal with. An instance 
 of the latter is treachery or ingratitude. 
 
 ip) " Of the rules of moral duty, those which stand 
 least in need of the assistance of legislation are the 
 rules of prudence. It can only be through some 
 defect on the part of the understanding, if a man 
 be ever deficient in point of duty to himself" All 
 that the legislator can hope to do is " to increase 
 the efficacy of private ethics, by giving strength and 
 direction to the influence of the moral sanction. 
 With what chance of success, for example, would a 
 legislator go about to extirpate drunkenness and 
 fornication by dint of legal punishment? Not all the 
 tortures which ingenuity could invent would com- 
 pass it ; and, before he had made any progress worth 
 regarding, such a mass of evil would be produced 
 by the punishment, as would exceed a thousand- 
 fold the utmost possible mischief of the offence. 
 The great difficulty would be in the procuring evi- 
 dence ; an object which could not be attempted 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 with any probability of success, without spreading 
 dismay through every family, tearing the bonds of 
 sympathy asunder, and rooting out the influence 
 of all the social motives." Legislative interference 
 is even worse in matters of religion. Louis XIV., 
 for example, out of pure sympathy and loving kind- 
 ness was led into coercive measures which produced 
 
 all the miseries which the most determined male- 
 volence could have devised." 
 
 {c) The rules of probity are those which stand 
 most in need of assistance on the part of the legis- 
 lator, and in which, in point of fact, his interference 
 has been most extensive. " There are few cases, if 
 any, in which it would not be expedient to punish 
 a man for injuring his neighbour." Here, in fact, 
 
 we must first know what are the dictates of legis- 
 lation, before we can know what are the dictates of 
 private ethics." 
 
 id) The rules of beneficence must necessarily be 
 left in great measure to private ethics ; for, as a 
 rule, the beneficial quality of the act depends upon 
 its being free and voluntary. To sum up : " Private 
 ethics teaches how each man may dispose himself 
 to pursue the course most conducive to his own 
 happiness, by means of such motives as offer of 
 themselves ; the act of legislation teaches how a 
 multitude of men, composing a community, may be 
 disposed to pursue that course which, upon the 
 
BE NTH AM 151 
 
 whole, is the most conducive to the happiness of 
 the whole community, by means of motives to be 
 applied by the legislator." Bentham adds, that social 
 opinion and religion have also sanctions of their 
 own, but the former not infrequently runs counter 
 to the public good, while the influence of the latter 
 is weak and uncertain in its action. 
 
 Through the whole of Bentham's ethical theory 
 there runs an ambiguity which imparts to it a 
 delusive air of plausibility and consistency. The 
 founder of the modern school of Utilitarianism 
 has fixed for it the main outlines of the common 
 creed, and his doctrine, like that of his disciples, 
 rests upon two distinct and even contradictory 
 principles. 
 
 (i) Bentham's attempt to show that pleasures 
 and pains may be balanced against one another by 
 being separately summed up, rests upon a confusion 
 between pleasure and pain as feelings and as objects 
 of thought. Let us take Bentham's own instance 
 of the man who thinks of buying an estate. He 
 calls up in imagination the various pleasures which 
 are associated with it, and the quantity of each of 
 these he multiplies by the time he expects to en- 
 joy them, adding to the sum the extra amount 
 of pleasure connected with immediate possession. 
 Now, it is here implied that each of the pleasures 
 that go to form the whole sum has a certain precise 
 
152 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 degree of intensity which can be, at least approxi- 
 mately, determined beforehand. But Bentham him- 
 self points out that pleasures vary according to the 
 susceptibility of the individual. Now, surely that 
 means that no pleasure has any quantity apart from 
 its relation to the idea of one's self as the subject 
 of the pleasure. Thus the quantity of the pleasure 
 means the thought of a certain object as a means of 
 bringing satisfaction to the man who anticipates it. 
 What the man really does is to compare different 
 means of self-satisfaction, and to pronounce that 
 certain objects will, as he believes, judging from his 
 own past experience, be a better means of realizing 
 himself than certain other objects. He is not con- 
 trasting feelings of pleasure as such, but he is 
 comparing himself in one ideal set of circumstances 
 with himself in another ideal set of circumstances. 
 Take away this conception of himself, and he is 
 unable to say that any one pleasure has more or 
 less quantity than another. Always, when he says 
 that one pleasure is greater than another, he tacitly 
 adds, greater for ine^ and for those of like nature 
 with me. But if the conception of himself as a 
 permanent subject capable of satisfaction in various 
 defined ways is what gives meaning to the supposed 
 calculus of pleasures, is it not plain that not pleasure 
 as a mere feeling, but pleasure as the possible satis- 
 faction of his ideal self, is what really determines 
 
BE NTH AM 
 
 153 
 
 whether, in the case mentioned, he shall buy the 
 estate ? 
 
 (2) It follows from this that not pleasure, as 
 Bentham supposes, but the realization of man's 
 nature in its ideal perfection is the end of all action. 
 When we set aside as inconsistent with the highest 
 conduct anything with which a man may, as a 
 matter of fact, seek to satisfy himself, we can justify 
 our judgment only on the ground that it is incom- 
 patible with the idea of perfect manhood. The man, 
 we say, is trying to violate his true nature. The 
 idea of himself which he is seeking to realize is 
 incompatible with the idea of himself of which he is 
 at least obscurely conscious. The prodigal wastes 
 his substance in riotous living, but at last " he comes 
 to himself" Contrasting what he has been trying 
 to realize with the ideal of himself, he is visited 
 with repentance, as he becomes aware of how poor 
 is his real as compared with his ideal self Thus 
 arises the idea of what he ought to be, as contrasted 
 with what he is. At first the notion of moral 
 obligation is negative. " I have not done," he says, 
 what I ought to have done." And so he condemns 
 himself in the presence of the unrealized self But 
 this is only the beginning of a change of life. What 
 he ought to do is not merely the negative idea that 
 what he is is inconsistent with what he ought to be, 
 but in this negation there is already the " promise 
 
154 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 and potency " of what he may become. Thus he 
 goes on to fill up the ideal of himself as he should 
 be, and he adds, I will arise and go to my father." 
 
 (3) Bentham's account of intentionality or will 
 is beset with a similar imperfection. A man in- 
 tends to do an act, but his intention has nothing to 
 do with the consequences of his act, to himself or 
 others. Now^, if we thus separate an act from its 
 consequences it ceases to have any moral character, 
 and hence Bentham naturally says that no intention 
 is either good or bad. The truth is that an act 
 which is isolated in this w^ay is not an act at all, 
 but is simply a physical movement. The act of 
 taking a physician's prescription, viewed in itself, 
 is not viewed as a distinctively human act. But 
 no one takes a prescription without some end in 
 view. He desires the removal of something which 
 interferes with the healthy discharge of the bodily 
 functions, and he desires health because that is in- 
 cluded in his idea of himself as he ought to be. 
 Thus the intention is properly the willing of a 
 certain act as the means to a given end. But there 
 can be no willing of an act as a means, unless there 
 is the consciousness of the end to w^hich it is the 
 means. The intention, therefore, is just the w^illing 
 of the means by which a preconceived end is sought 
 to be obtained. 
 
 (4) Bentham makes a similar separation between 
 
BE NTH AM 
 
 motive and consequences. The motive, he says, is 
 always a desire for pleasure, and as pleasure is 
 always a good, no motive is in itself bad. Now, cer- 
 tainly if we separate a motive from the consequences 
 of an act, the motive is not bad, and neither is it 
 good ; it simply has no moral character. What 
 this shows is that a feeling of pleasure as such is 
 not a motive at all. The motive is always the de- 
 sire for the realization of one's self Apart from 
 such an ideal self, a motive can only be regarded 
 as a feeling that arises spontaneously in the mind, 
 and is followed by a certain external movement. 
 But no motive is of this character. When a man 
 acts from the motive of benevolence, he does so be- 
 cause he has set before himself this end as one of 
 the ways in which his ideal nature may be realized. 
 Thus from the very character of the motive, it 
 involves the consequences ; only the consequences 
 must not be conceived, as they are by Bentham, as 
 merely the relation of an external movement to 
 other external movements which follow as its effects. 
 The consequences which a man sets before himself 
 are consequences in the way of fulfilling his ideal of 
 himself, and which, therefore, enter into and form 
 his character ; and these are good or bad according 
 as they do or do not make for that end. Thus the 
 motive and the consequences are the same thing, 
 viewed, the former from the side of the willing 
 
156 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 agent, and the latter from the side of the object 
 which he wills. So regarded, every motive has a 
 distinct moral character as good or bad. 
 
 (5) Bentham holds that the only thing that can 
 be called good is a man's disposition. By this he 
 means that a man's act is good if, on the whole, 
 his acts tend to produce more pleasure than pain. 
 This is another way of saying that no intention is 
 properly either good or bad. This is almost ex- 
 pressly said by Bentham when he tells us that a 
 man's disposition is ''the sum of his intentions," and 
 it is implied in his virtual definition of a ''good" 
 disposition as one which is "beneficial," and of a 
 " bad " disposition as one which is " mischievous." 
 Thus a man's disposition is not strictly good or bad 
 in any sense conveying moral praise or blame. That 
 this should follow from Bentham's view of the will 
 is not in the least surprising. It follows, as a 
 matter of course, from the doctrine that will is 
 merely the effect of certain motives that depend 
 upon " the degree of a man's sensibility." 
 
 (6) We now come to that part of Bentham's 
 system, in which his false analysis of human nature 
 exhibits itself in an almost open conflict of two 
 diverse principles. Granting that pleasure is at 
 once the end and the motive to action, the 
 question still remains : Whose pleasure ? Is the 
 end the production of the greatest amount of 
 
BENTHAM 
 
 157 
 
 pleasure to each individual, or to the greatest 
 number of individuals ? Is the motive desire for 
 one's own pleasure, or desire for the pleasure of 
 the community as a whole ? Here Bentham plays 
 fast and loose with language in a way that makes 
 all clear thinking on the question impossible. 
 
 {a) Both private ethics and legislation have the 
 same end in view, the happiness of every member 
 of the community. Now there is here a manifest 
 ambiguity. If each man seeks his own good, no 
 doubt we may say that the good of every member 
 of the community is made the end. But it is the 
 good of each separately that is sought. The legis- 
 lator, on the other hand, does not seek the good 
 of any one man, or set of men, but the good of 
 all men ; and this good may involve the taking 
 pleasure from some that others may have more. 
 
 ib) To say that the motive of each man is 
 desire for his own pleasure is certainly to sa}- 
 that every member of the community acts out of 
 regard for pleasure. But the legislator is not 
 seeking the good of men individually but collec- 
 tively. How, then, is he to act upon individuals 
 so as to make them choose the good of all ? 
 Bentham admits that he can only do so by 
 convincing each man that his own good is bound 
 up with the good of others ; in other words, the 
 motive to action of the individual is always a re- 
 
158 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 gard for his own pleasure. Clearly, therefore, the 
 distinction of self-regarding and extra-regarding 
 motives is a distinction without a difference. All 
 motives are self-regarding. 
 
 (7) This objection is not one that can be got 
 rid of without completely recasting the whole 
 system. When we see that the aim is always the 
 realization of the higher self, we also see that the 
 opposition of self-regarding and other-regarding 
 motives is a false one. A man best realizes him- 
 self in seeking the good of others, and he cannot 
 truly seek the good of others without seeking to 
 realize himself There are not two discrepant sets 
 of motives. From the moral point of view the 
 distinction of self and others is annulled and 
 transcended ; and what popular language calls 
 selfishness is seen to be contradictory at once of 
 individual and of common good. 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 JOHN STUART MILL 
 
 In Bentham we have a man whose ethical theory 
 reflects his own benevolent disposition and practi- 
 cal type of character, but who has little perception 
 of the speculative difficulties attaching to the basis 
 of his theory. John Stuart Mill has none of the 
 limitations of his predecessor. In him the enthu- 
 siasm of humanity burns with as steady a flame 
 as in Bentham, but the flame itself is purer, and 
 sheds a clearer and broader light. To the specu- 
 lative subtlety of Hume he unites the ardour for 
 truth of Spinoza. The ethical doctrine of such a 
 man cannot but reflect his own largeness of nature. 
 But it may also reflect his subtlety and capacity 
 for self-deception. For reasons that can easily 
 be understood Mill to the last held in words to 
 the main principle of hedonism, that the end 
 and motive of action is pleasure, while yet he 
 introduced into his presentation of Utilitarianism 
 
l6o HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 elements that may be shown to be contradictory 
 of it. 
 
 I. As to the end of life Mill holds with all 
 hedonists, that it is pleasure. The theory of life 
 on which Utilitarianism is founded is that plea- 
 sure and freedom from pain are the only things 
 desirable as ends ; and that all desirable things 
 are desirable either for the pleasure inherent in 
 themselves, or as means to the promotion of plea- 
 sure and the prevention of pain." Hence actions 
 are right in proportion as they tend to promote 
 happiness, wrong as they tend to produce the 
 reverse of happiness. The happiness which is 
 the end of life is not, however, " the agent's own 
 greatest happiness, but the greatest amount of 
 happiness altogether." So far Mill agrees with 
 Bentham, but he diverges in one most important 
 particular when he denies that the only distinction 
 between pleasures is one of quantity. This was 
 a fundamental point in the doctrine of the earlier 
 thinker, and hence an attempt was made by him 
 to show that the goodness of an act can be, and 
 as a matter of fact is, determined by adding to- 
 gether intensity, duration, and other quantitative 
 differences of anticipated pleasures and pains, and 
 striking a balance between them. 
 
 This method of estimating the value of plea- 
 sure is virtually abandoned by Mill, and for it 
 
JOHN STUART MILL l6l 
 
 ^ he substitutes the comparison of pleasures and 
 pains by their differences of quality^ or, at least, 
 he retains the quantitative method only as a 
 means of arranging pleasures of the same kind 
 in a graduated scale of desirability. In many 
 minds the hedonistic theory of life, as he says, 
 produces inveterate dislike. " To suppose that life 
 has (as they express it) no higher end than plea- 
 sure, they designate as utterly mean and grovelling ; 
 as a doctrine worthy only of swine, to whom the 
 followers of Epicurus were, at a very early period, 
 contemptuously likened." But this charge supposes 
 human beings to be capable of no pleasures except 
 those of which swine are capable. The compari- 
 son of the Epicurean life with that of beasts is felt 
 as degrading, precisely because a beast's pleasures 
 do not satisfy a human being's conception of 
 happiness. 
 
 There is no known Epicurean theory of life 
 which does not assign to the pleasures of the 
 intellect, of the feelings and imagination, and of 
 the moral sentiments, a much higher value as 
 pleasures than to those of mere sensation. It is 
 quite compatible with the principle of utility to 
 recognize the fact, that some kinds of pleasure are 
 more desirable and more valuable than others. 
 It would be absurd that while, in estimating all 
 other things, quality is considered as well as quan- 
 
 L 
 
l62 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 tity, the estimation of pleasures should be supposed 
 to depend on quantity alone. No doubt the 
 same pleasure is very differently estimated by 
 different persons, but the superiority of one plea- 
 sure over another must be determined by the 
 judgment of those who have had experience of 
 both. Mill goes so far as to say that there are 
 pleasures so intrinsically superior that they out- 
 weigh " any quantity of the other pleasure." This 
 is true of all the pleasures connected with the 
 higher faculties. No intelligent human being 
 would consent to be a fool, no instructed person 
 would be an ignoramus, no person of feeling and 
 conscience would be selfish or base, even though 
 they should be persuaded that the fool, the dunce, 
 or the rascal, is better satisfied with his lot than 
 they are with theirs." The sense of dignity " 
 prevents every human being from being willing to 
 " sink into what he feels to be a lower grade of 
 existence." It is better to be a human being 
 dissatisfied than a pig satisfied, better to be Socrates 
 dissatisfied than a fool satisfied." 
 
 The ultimate end, then, is an existence exempt 
 as far as possible from pain and as rich as pos- 
 sible in enjoyments, both in point of quantity and 
 quality. If it is objected that this end is unattain- 
 able, the answer is that by happiness is not meant 
 a " life of rapture," but moments of such in an 
 
JOHN STUART MILL 
 
 existence made up of few and transitory pains, 
 many and various pleasures." Such a life all 
 might attain under a proper condition of society. 
 
 Unquestionably it is possible to do without happi- 
 ness : it often has to be done voluntarily by the 
 hero or the martyr, for the sake of something 
 which he prizes more than his individual happiness. 
 But this something, what is it, unless the happiness 
 of others, or some of the requisites of happiness ? 
 Self-sacrifice must be for some end ; it is not its 
 own end ; and if we are told that its end is not 
 happiness but virtue, which is better than happi- 
 ness, I ask, would the sacrifice be made if the 
 hero or martyr did not believe that it would earn 
 for others immunity from similar sacrifices ? " Utili- 
 tarian morality " only refuses to admit that the 
 sacrifice is itself a good. A sacrifice which does 
 not increase, or tend to increase the sum total of 
 happiness, it considers as wasted." 
 
 2. As the greatest happiness is the end, an 
 action to be good must tend to promote that end. 
 But, like Bentham, Mill holds that it is not neces- 
 sary that the individual should in all cases be 
 moved to act solely by regard for the general in- 
 terests of society. " The motive has nothing to do 
 with the morality of the action. He who saves a 
 fellow-creature from drowning does what is morally 
 right, whether his motive be duty, or the hope of 
 
1 64 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 being paid for his trouble." To this it was objected, 
 that in that case a tyrant, who saved a man from 
 drowning with the motive of inflicting upon him 
 more exquisite torture, would be doing a morally 
 right action. Mill's answer is, that the act in this 
 case is done not merely with a different motive 
 from duty or benevolence, but from a different 
 intention^ and that it is this difference of intention 
 which gives to the act its moral character. What 
 is really intended is to put the man to torture, and 
 saving him from drowning is merely ^' the necessary 
 first step of an act far more atrocious than leaving 
 him to drown would have been." The morality 
 of the action depends entirely upon the intention — 
 that is, upon what the agent wills to do. But the 
 motive, that is, the feeling which makes him will so 
 to do, when it makes no difference in the act, makes 
 none in the morality : though it makes a great 
 difference in our moral estimation of the agent, 
 especially if it indicates a good or bad habitual 
 disposition — a bent of character from which useful, 
 or from which hurtful actions are likely to arise." 
 An act, then, is morally good when the agent in- 
 tends to do it, and when it tends to produce as 
 its consequences more pleasure than pain to the 
 community. If I do not intend or will an act it 
 is not mine, but, granting the act to be mine, its 
 goodness depends entirely upon its effects in pro- 
 
JOHN STUART MILL 
 
 moting the general good. The disposition, again, 
 is judged to be good if we have reason to suppose 
 that it will lead to the willing of acts that will 
 produce an excess of pleasure on the whole. 
 
 3. What are the motives to promote the general 
 happiness ? These are either external or internal. 
 
 id) The external sanctions are " the hope of 
 favour and the fear of displeasure from our fellow- 
 creatures, or from the Ruler of the Universe, along 
 with w^hatever we may have of sympathy or 
 affection for them, or of love and awe of Him, 
 inclining us to do His will independently of selfish 
 consequences." 
 
 {U) The internal sanction is " a feeling in our own 
 mind, a pain, more or less intense, attendant on 
 violation of duty." This feeling is not innate but 
 acquired. The desire to be in unity with our 
 fellow-men is a powerful natural sentiment," and 
 tends to become stronger with advancing civiliza- 
 tion. But society between equals can only exist 
 on the understanding that the interests of all are 
 to be regarded equally." Hence people grow up 
 unable to conceive as possible to them a state of 
 total disregard of other people's interests. And 
 even if a man has none of this sentiment him- 
 self, he is as greatly interested as any one else 
 that others should have it. Consequently, the 
 smallest germs of the feeling are laid hold of and 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 nourished by the contagion of sympathy and the 
 influences of education. 
 
 4. But it may still be objected that, while it 
 has been shown that there are powerful motives 
 to seek the common good, it has not been shown 
 that men ought to seek it. " The Utilitarian doc- 
 trine is, that happiness is desirable, and the only 
 thing desirable as an end ; all other things being 
 only desirable as means to that end." What is 
 the proof of this doctrine ? " The sole evidence it 
 is possible to produce that anything is desirable, 
 is that people do actually desire it. No reason 
 can be given why the general happiness is desir- 
 able, except that each person, so far as he believes 
 it to be attainable, desires his own happiness. 
 This, however, being a fact, we have not only 
 all the proof which the case admits of, but all 
 which it is possible to require that happiness is a 
 good ; that each person's happiness is a good to 
 that person, and the general happiness, therefore, a 
 good to the aggregate of all persons." 
 
 But it may be said that this proof fails to show 
 that people never desire anything but happiness. 
 
 They desire, for example, virtue, and the absence 
 of vice no less really than pleasure and the absence 
 of pain." If then there are " other ends of human 
 action besides happiness, how can happiness be 
 proved to be the sole criterion?" 
 
JOHN STUART MILL 
 
 167 
 
 Mill admits that " to the individual " virtue may 
 be a good in itself." But he holds that virtue, 
 although it is not " naturally and originally part 
 of the end," has become so " in those who love 
 it disinterestedly," and is desired and cherished, not 
 as a means to happiness, but as a part of happi- 
 ness. What was originally a means may by 
 association with what it is a means to, come to be 
 desired for itself" Thus money is in many cases 
 desired in and for itself From being a means 
 to happiness, it has come to be itself a principal 
 ingredient of the individual's conception of happi- 
 ness." Virtue is a good of the same description. 
 " There was no original desire of it, or motive to 
 it, save its conduciveness to pleasure, and especially 
 to protection from pain. But through the associa- 
 tion thus formed, it may be felt a good in itself, 
 and desired with as great intensity as any other 
 good." In reality nothing is desired except happi- 
 ness. " Those who desire virtue for its own sake, 
 desire it either because the consciousness of it is 
 a pleasure, or because the consciousness of being 
 without it is a pain, or for both reasons united." 
 
 5. One other question remains, the connection 
 between Justice and Utility. 
 
 {a) What do we mean by justice ? What is the 
 distinctive quality which causes us to speak of an 
 action as just or unjust ? In the first place, it is 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 considered unjust to " deprive any one of his 
 personal liberty, his property, or any other thing 
 which belongs to him by law." A just act is here 
 one which respects legal rights. But sometimes law 
 does not recognize the rights which individuals may 
 claim on reasonable grounds ; and hence, secondly, 
 justice consists in assigning to persons those things 
 to which they have a moral right. Thirdly, it is 
 considered just that each person should obtain his 
 deserts. Speaking in a general way, a person is 
 understood to deserve good if he does right, evil if 
 he does wrong. Fourthly, it is unjust to break faith 
 with any one. Fifthly, it is inconsistent with jus- 
 tice to be pa7^tial ; to show favour or preference to 
 one person over another, in matters to which favour 
 and preference do not properly apply. Lastly, the 
 idea of equality in some sense is implied in justice, 
 although in practice it comes to mean rather equal 
 protection to the rights which exist than their equal 
 distribution among all members of the community. 
 Even in slave countries the rights of the slave 
 have been theoretically respected, although those 
 rights could hardly be said to exist. What is 
 common to these various ideas is that justice im- 
 plies something which it is not only right to do, 
 and wrong not to do, but which some individual 
 person can claim from us as his moral right. No 
 one has a moral right to our generosity or benefi- 
 
4 
 
 JOHN STUART MILL 1 69 
 
 cence, because we are not morally bound to practice 
 these virtues towards any given individual. 
 
 {U) How then are we to account for the sentiment 
 of justice, for the feeling which accompanies the 
 idea ? The two essential ingredients in the senti- 
 ment of justice are the desire to punish a person 
 who has done harm, and the belief that there is 
 some definite individual to whom harm has been 
 done. The desire to punish a person who has 
 done harm is the spontaneous outgrowth of two 
 natural feelings, the animal impulse of self-defence, 
 and the feeling of sympathy. It is natural to 
 resent, and to repel or retaliate, any harm done 
 or attempted against ourselves, or against those 
 with whom we sympathize. This sentiment is 
 found among all animals, for every animal tries 
 to hurt those who have hurt itself or its young. 
 Human beings differ from other animals in two 
 particulars, first, in being capable of sympathizing 
 with all human, and even with all sentient, beings ; 
 secondly, in having a more developed intelligence, 
 in virtue of which a human being is capable of 
 apprehending a community of interest between 
 himself and others. The desire to punish is thus 
 the natural feeling of retaliation, rendered by intellect 
 and sympathy applicable to those injuries which 
 wound us through society. In itself this sentiment 
 is not moral, but it becomes moral when it allies 
 
170 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 itself with the social sympathies. The natural 
 feeling makes us resent indiscriminately whatever 
 any one does that is disagreeable to us ; when 
 moralized by the social feeling it resents what is 
 hurtful to society, although it may not otherwise 
 be a hurt to ourselves, and it does not resent a 
 hurt to ourselves, however painful, if it is not of 
 the kind which society has a common interest in 
 repressing. The sentiment of justice, then, derives 
 its peculiar energy of self-assertion from the animal 
 desire to repel or retaliate a hurt ; but its morality 
 is due to enlarged sympathy and intelligent self- 
 interest. 
 
 {c) This explains how as a matter of fact we 
 do approve of just acts, and reprobate unjust acts. 
 But why ought justice to be practised ? What 
 gives it its binding force ? The only reason is 
 because the observance of rules of justice is most 
 conducive to the public good. But no form of 
 utility is so important The interest involved in 
 the protection of rights is that of security^ to every 
 one's feelings the most vital of all interests. Nearly 
 all other earthly benefits we can forego, if necessary ; 
 but on security we depend for all our immunity 
 from evil, and for the whole value of all and every 
 good. Nothing but the gratification of the instant 
 would be of any worth to us, if we could be deprived 
 of everything the next instant by whoever was 
 
JOHN STUART MILL 
 
 171 
 
 momentarily stronger than ourselves. The intense 
 feeling which gathers round the idea of justice 
 causes it to appear different in kind from those 
 concerned in the more common cases of utility. 
 The moral obligation to respect the rights of others 
 is thus in the last resort reducible to utility. In 
 no other way can the same amount of pleasure 
 be secured, while every violation of justice strikes 
 at the very life of society itself, and threatens the 
 destruction of the indispensable condition of all 
 happiness. 
 
 Even from this hurried and imperfect summary 
 of Mill's book on Utilitajnanisni^ it must be evident 
 that the conception of life which it embodies is of 
 the highest and noblest character. We have tra- 
 velled a long way from the animal absorption in 
 the moment recommended by Aristippus, from the 
 refined selfishness of Epicurus, and from the low 
 conception of human nature of Hobbes. In its 
 practical application the hedonism of Mill, as he 
 says himself, does not differ from the golden rule 
 of Jesus of Nazareth " to love one's neighbour as 
 one's self" But an ethical doctrine must be tried, 
 not simply by the principle which it assumes, but by 
 the principle which it formulates. The philosopher 
 and the preacher must submit to a different test. 
 The perfection of a speculative doctrine lies in 
 the success with which it expresses in the articulate 
 
1/2 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 language of reflection that which is impHed in the 
 common consciousness of men. It is by this 
 standard, therefore, that Mill's utilitarian theory 
 of conduct must be judged, and I think it may 
 be shown, as in the case of Bentham, that only 
 by removing its hedonistic foundation, and reinter- 
 preting it from the point of view of an ideal system 
 of ethics, can the higher aspects of Mill's ethical 
 doctrine be consistently retained. 
 
 (i) Mill denies that the only difference in plea- 
 sures are those of quantity ; the more important 
 distinction is quality. This divergence from the 
 earlier form of the theory is a virtual abandonment 
 of its hedonistic basis. We have seen that no 
 guide to action can be extracted from the purely 
 quantitative balancing of pleasures and pains, 
 because each pleasure and pain is what it seems 
 to the individual at the time, and the individual 
 is continually changing in his mood. At the same 
 time Bentham was right in saying that a pleasure 
 or pain taken by itself differs from another only 
 in quantity. Mill assigns to " the pleasures of the 
 intellect, of the feelings and imagination, and of 
 the moral sentiments, a much higher value as 
 pleasures than to those of mere sensation." But 
 as pleasures " they cannot have a higher value." 
 The source of a pleasure does not enter as an 
 ingredient into the pleasure itself. Pleasure is 
 
JOHN STUART MILL 
 
 173 
 
 pleasure whether its source is in the palate or the 
 intellect, the ear or the conscience. If it is really 
 pleasure that is desired, and not the cultivation of 
 ^ the intellect, the development of the taste, or pro- 
 gress in morality, there can be no distinction in 
 quality between pleasures connected with different 
 modes of activity. Assuming pleasure to be the 
 object aimed at, it cannot make any real difference 
 that one pleasure is obtained through the channel 
 of the intellect, another through the imagination, 
 and a third by means of the moral sense. 
 
 When the question arises as to which of tw^o 
 pleasures is more desirable, the difference must be 
 sought in the greater intensity, or duration, or pro- 
 ductiveness of the one as compared with the other. 
 Mill in rejecting this criterion practically admits 
 that not pleasure as such, but the development of 
 all the faculties of man in due subordination to one 
 another, is the true end of life. To say that "it is 
 better to be a human being dissatisfied than a pig 
 satisfied " is to say that, human nature being in- 
 finitely higher than pig nature, the man who makes 
 pleasure his end is ignoring the necessity that is 
 laid upon him to strive after the standard of per- 
 fection of which his nobler nature is capable. And 
 the same principle holds good when we compare 
 different men with each other. The man who pre- 
 fers the pleasures of sense to the pleasures of intel- 
 
174 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 lect or imagination does not violate the rule, "Seek 
 greatest pleasure"; what he violates is the command, 
 Seek that which is noblest." 
 
 (2) As Mill cannot consistently classify pleasures 
 as lower or higher, but only as more or less intense, 
 enduring or productive, he is not entitled to say 
 that the end of action is the common good. The 
 common good, as described by Mill, is identical with 
 the complete development of the powers of all mem- 
 bers of the community. This noble ideal of life is 
 too weighty to be borne by the frail substructure 
 of pleasure. " Good " for the consistent hedonist 
 must mean the experience by the sum of beings of 
 the greatest pleasure of which they are capable. 
 But this end will be equally subserved whether the 
 pleasures are low or high, provided that an equal 
 quantity of enjoyment is obtained. If it is said 
 that equal enjoyment cannot be obtained from the 
 pleasures of sense as from the pleasures of intellect, 
 or imagination, or virtue, we answer that this de- 
 fence rests upon the assumption that pleasures 
 may differ in kind, and that assumption carries 
 with it the denial of pure hedonism, and the sub- 
 stitution of an ideal humanity as the end. 
 
 (3) The "proof" of Utilitarianism on which Mill 
 relies is unsatisfactory. " No reason can be given," 
 he says, " why the general happiness is desirable, 
 except that each person, so far as he believes it 
 
JOHN STUART MILL 
 
 175 
 
 to be attainable, desires his own happiness/' What 
 has to be proved by the utilitarian is that every man 
 ought to seek for his own happiness by aiming 
 at the happiness of all. The " general happiness " 
 is " desirable" in the sense that it ought to be 
 desired. This is what Mill has to prove. How 
 does he prove it? He says that every one 'desires 
 his own happiness." That is to say, as a matter 
 of fact every one desires his own happiness. The 
 implied inference is that, as a man is aware that 
 he is seeking his own happiness, he must grant it 
 to be reasonable for others to seek their happiness, 
 and hence he must admit that the end of society 
 is to secure the happiness of all its members. As 
 Mr. Sidgwick puts it, " The fact that ' I am I ' 
 cannot make my happiness intrinsically more desir- 
 able than the happiness of any other person." Now 
 here we have the same sort of equivocation as we 
 have found to be implied in Mill's distinction of 
 pleasures on the ground of their quality, and in 
 the double sense which he attaches to such terms 
 as " common good " and " general happiness." It is 
 certainly unreasonable to seek for " our being's end 
 and aim" apart from the good of others, because 
 the highest form of self-realization cannot be found 
 in that way. Individual good is identical with 
 universal good. The fact that every one from his 
 very nature is striving after completeness of being 
 
176 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 is a valid reason for the exclusion of self-seeking. 
 As the end which is desired is proved to be un- 
 attainable in that way, it is a reasonable demand 
 that it should be sought in the only way in which 
 it can possibly be found. But if the desire for one's 
 own happiness means only the desire for a surplus 
 of agreeable feeling, how can we logically pass to 
 the conclusion that we ought to promote not a 
 surplus of such feeling in ourselves, but in the com- 
 munity as a whole ? Granted that I desire my own 
 greatest pleasure, that is no reason why I ought to 
 desire the greatest pleasure of other people, unless 
 my own pleasure is bound up with theirs. Let us 
 assume it to be admitted that this is the case ; 
 then our conclusion must be this, that we ought 
 to desire the pleasure of others because only in 
 that way can we secure our own pleasure. This 
 consideration may have force as a rule of prudence 
 or self-interest, but it carries with it no obligation 
 to practise rules of virtue. 
 
 When, therefore, any one objects that he prefers 
 his own pleasure to the pleasure of others, I do 
 not see how he is to be convinced of the error 
 of his ways by those who begin by admitting the 
 reasonableness of seeking for one's own pleasure. 
 To every appeal in favour of making the pleasure 
 of the greatest number his aim he may give the 
 unanswerable retort, " Let others make their own 
 
JOHN STUART MILL 
 
 177 
 
 pleasure a means to the pleasure of all ; as for 
 me I prefer to make others a means to my 
 pleasure." It is no answer to say, " But you 
 cannot get pleasure in that way," because the man 
 may reply, I do not see how you can tell that ; 
 you get your pleasure in benevolence, I get mine 
 in selfishness ; we are both satisfied, and nothing 
 more need be said." The real force, then, of Mill's 
 proof" of utilitarianism is in its tacit assumption 
 that the end and standard of action is not pleasure 
 but the perfect realization of a man's nature, as 
 possible only in and through the identification of 
 his personal good with the universal good. 
 
 (4) Mill's account of the sentiment of justice, 
 and of our obligation to obey rules of justice, differs 
 very little from the similar account of Hume. The 
 feeling of approbation at the doing of a just act 
 has its source in the natural impulse to retaliate a 
 hurt, and the social instinct as broadened and 
 widened by the growth of sympathy. It may be 
 pointed out that the instinct of retaliation and the 
 social instinct cannot be a desire for pleasure, but 
 must precede the pleasure of which they are the 
 cause. But, waiving this objection, it is plain that 
 Mill's account of the sentiment of justice presupposes 
 the idea of human perfection as the moving force 
 in its evolution. Why is it that as time goes on 
 there is a gradual widening of sympathy so as at 
 
 M 
 
178 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 last to include all men in its comprehensive em- 
 brace, if not that man learns by the development 
 of his nature that nothing short of complete union 
 with the universal good can bring satisfaction? The 
 animal instinct of retaliation does not simply take 
 a new direction, but its very nature is changed and 
 transformed as there dawns upon the conscience of 
 man the worthier end of public well-being. In 
 itself that instinct subserves the existence of the 
 being endowed with it, but the meaning of the 
 instinct is apprehended when, on the rise of self- 
 consciousness, existence is seen to be valuable only 
 as a means to the higher end of perfect existence. 
 It is this consciousness of the meaning of his 
 individual life that leads a man to rise above 
 the immediate desire to revenge a hurt. Justice 
 as the means of securing to each what is necessary 
 to the development of his nature is thus different 
 in kind from the instinct of retaliation. The exten- 
 sion of sympathy to all men is more than a mere 
 extension, because the recognition of the claims 
 of all men to respect involves the apprehension of 
 the end of life as the union of all men in a common 
 brotherhood, and therefore the elevation of every 
 man to the perfection of an ideal humanity. The 
 justification of all forms of rights is in fact their 
 tendency to minister to the spiritual nature. The 
 true defence of justice is therefore not advanced 
 
JOHN STUART MILL 179 
 
 by Mill when he reduces it to the promotion of 
 more pleasure than pain, unless by pleasure we 
 understand what Mill is only too ready to identify 
 with it, viz., complete perfection of nature ; and the 
 laws and customs of a nation coincide with justice 
 just in so far as they coincide with the ideal of 
 perfection. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 Like Bentham and Mill Mr. Herbert Spencer 
 holds that the ultimate end of life is the pro- 
 duction of the greatest pleasure to all, but he 
 differs from them in connecting hedonism with 
 the doctrine of evolution. All previous moralists 
 he accuses of being " unscientific," and he seeks to 
 construct a system of ethics which shall recognize 
 throughout that actions are good or bad purely as 
 it is their intrinsic nature to produce good or bad 
 consequences in the way of preserving living beings 
 in the fulness of their activities. To understand 
 " scientifically " what conduct results in the most 
 complete life we must take a survey of all forms 
 of life, from the simplest to the most complex, 
 in the order of their evolution. Hence Mr. 
 Spencer seeks to deduce the rules of perfect con- 
 duct from a consideration of that perfect form of 
 life towards which evolution tends. Now, human 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 l8l 
 
 conduct is but one form in which the universal law 
 of all existence manifests itself All existence is 
 a unity, and is pervaded by a single principle. 
 That principle is that the changes through which 
 the world passes are from the indefinite to the 
 definite, the incoherent to the coherent, the homo- 
 geneous to the heterogeneous. The forms of being 
 which we find around us have not been created as 
 they are, but have developed from a much simpler 
 condition. Our earth itself, along with the other 
 bodies which form the solar system, was originally 
 part of an attenuated nebulous matter, almost 
 homogeneous in density, temperature, and other 
 properties. How heterogeneous it now is ! Ig- 
 neous rocks, metallic veins, mountains, continents 
 and seas, differences of climate, combine to form a 
 whole so complex as to defy complete description. 
 The same development from simplicity to com- 
 plexity is shown in animal life. Speaking gener- 
 ally, the most complex organisms are also the 
 latest, and have been evolved from the earlier and 
 less complex. So man, who even in his least 
 developed state, displays in his organism more 
 differentiation than any other animal, himself 
 exhibits in his development the same law. The 
 various races of men exhibit greater complexity of 
 physical structure according to the stage of develop- 
 ment which they have reached. And what is 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 true of the bodily life also holds good of the 
 social life. In primitive society there is little or 
 no division of labour : every man is a warrior, a 
 hunter, a fisher, and a workman. Contrast with 
 this the minute subdivision of labour that is 
 found in modern industrial society, and the law 
 of evolution will be seen to apply here also. 
 
 The whole of existence is thus governed by a 
 single law. In particular, we must cease to separ- 
 ate between mental and bodily life, or between 
 animal and human life. No line can be drawn 
 between them that is otherwise than arbitrary. 
 " It is not more certain that, from the simple 
 reflection by which the infant sucks, up to the 
 elaborate reasonings of the adult man, the pro- 
 gress is by daily infinitesimal steps, than it is 
 certain that between the automatic actions of the 
 lowest creatures, and the highest conscious actions 
 of the human race, a series of actions displayed 
 by the various tribes of the animal kingdom may 
 be so placed as to render it impossible to say of 
 any one step in the series, — Here intelligence 
 begins." Mr. Spencer's method, then, will con- 
 sist in tracing the process by which conduct is 
 gradually evolved, and in seeking to extract from 
 this survey " scientific " rules of conduct. It must 
 be added, that with the results of this method 
 Mr. Spencer tries to connect the hedonistic theory 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 183 
 
 which finds in pleasure the ultimate end of con- 
 duct. How this is attempted we shall afterwards 
 see. In the present chapter I propose to give a 
 statement only of the evolutionist part of Mr. 
 Spencer's doctrine. 
 
 (i) To determine the goal towards which all 
 things tend we must ask what has as a matter 
 of fact occurred. Or rather, since in ethics the 
 problem is in regard to the ultimate form which 
 conduct may be expected to assume when the 
 process of evolution is complete, we may limit our 
 inquiry to the nature and tendency of conduct. 
 It is true that ethics does not directly deal with 
 all conduct, but only with a part of it ; but it is 
 impossible to understand the part without under- 
 standing the whole. Just as an arm or a leg 
 cannot be known for what it is, by one who has 
 no knowledge of its relation to the other parts of 
 the body, so that part of conduct with which 
 ethics deals can only be apprehended as it trul}^ 
 is by viewing it in relation to the remainder of 
 conduct. 
 
 {a) What, then, is to be included under conduct 
 in general? We must not include such purposeless 
 actions as those of an epileptic in a fit ; but we 
 must include all purposive actions, — all acts which 
 are adjusted to ends. Conduct in its full accep- 
 tation must be taken as comprehending all adjust- 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 ments of acts to ends, from the simplest to the 
 most complex." But moral conduct, the conduct 
 which we pronounce to be right or wrong, is 
 much less extensive than conduct in general. For 
 there are many acts which have no moral character. 
 It is morally indifferent whether I walk to the 
 water-fall or ramble along the sea-shore ; whether, 
 if I decide to go to the water-fall, I go over the 
 moor or take the path through the wood. But 
 the transition from indifferent acts to acts which 
 are good or bad is gradual." Thus the direction 
 of my walk, which in ordinary cases is of no 
 ethical importance, becomes important when, by 
 taking a longer route, I fail to keep an appoint- 
 ment. To have a complete comprehension of 
 moral conduct we must therefore view it as coming 
 by insensible degrees out of conduct which is not 
 moral. And not only so, but to form a truly 
 scientific conception of conduct we must examine 
 the conduct, not only of human beings, but of all 
 living creatures. The actions of man differ from 
 the actions of the lower animals only in their 
 relative complexity; but all actions, animal as well 
 as human, imply the adjustment of acts to ends. 
 To understand the complex we must first under- 
 stand the simple ; in other w^ords, we must look 
 upon human conduct as a part of that larger whole 
 which comprehends the conduct of all living beings, 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 185 
 
 and we must seek to interpret the former by 
 tracing the process by which it has been gradually 
 evolved from the very simple conduct of the lowest 
 forms of being. 
 
 ib) Purposeless actions, as we have seen, are not 
 conduct, but only those actions which are adjusted 
 to ends. But, just as actions which are morally 
 indifferent pass by degrees into actions which are 
 good or bad, so purposeless actions merge insen- 
 sibly in purposive actions. An infusorium swims 
 about at random, and apparently by chance it 
 finds the food which prolongs its life. Here there 
 is hardly any adjustment of acts to ends, and the 
 conduct may be called on the whole purposeless. 
 The rotifer again, although it is a very low form 
 of living being, does display palpable adjustments 
 of acts to ends : sucking in food by its whirling 
 cilia, fixing itself by its prehensile tail to some 
 fit object, and in other ways adapting itself to its 
 environment, and so preserving itself for a longer 
 period than the infusorium. We find the same 
 law pervading the whole of the lower animals ; 
 always there is a greater complexity of adjust- 
 ments to ends, the result of which is greater pro- 
 longation of the life of the creature. And when 
 we pass from the animals to man, " we not only 
 find that the adjustments of acts to ends are both 
 more numerous and better than among lower 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 animals ; but we find the same thing on comparing 
 the doings of higher races of men with those of 
 lower races." Food is obtained more regularly, in 
 greater variety, and better prepared ; clothing is 
 much better adapted to give w^armth in all the 
 variations of temperature from day to day, and 
 from hour to hour ; and how great is the contrast 
 between the shelter of boughs and grass which the 
 lowest savage builds, and the mansion of the 
 civilized man. So the ordinary activities of the 
 civilized man are much more varied and complex 
 than those of the savage. And " along with this 
 greater elaboration of life produced by the pursuit 
 of more numerous ends, there goes that increased 
 duration of life which constitutes the supreme end." 
 But it must also be observed that the increase in 
 complexity implied in improved adjustments of 
 acts to ends, not only tends to increase the length 
 of life, but also to add to its breadth. The life of 
 the civilized man is not only longer than that of 
 the savage, but it is infinitely fuller and richer. 
 
 So far we have spoken only of preservation of 
 life, and increase in the complexity of life ; but 
 we must now note, that as conduct evolves, 
 and there is a greater adjustment of acts to ends, 
 the preservation and development of the species 
 is better secured. In the lowest forms of living 
 being there is no conduct which can, strictly 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 187 
 
 speaking, be said to conduce to the preservation 
 of the species. " Protozoa spontaneously divide 
 and subdivide, in consequence of physical changes 
 over which they have no control." Here there is 
 no conduct, because no purpose. But as we 
 ascend in the scale of animal life, we find greater 
 and greater complexity in the adjustment of acts 
 to ends. Birds build nests, sit on the eggs, feed 
 their broods for considerable periods, and give 
 them aid after they can fly. Thus the conduct 
 which furthers race-maintenance evolves hand in 
 hand with the conduct which furthers self-main- 
 tenance. In man the development is still more 
 marked. A larger number of the wants of 
 offspring are provided for ; and parental care, 
 enduring longer, extends to the disciplining of 
 offspring in arts and habits which fit them for 
 their conditions of existence." And, as we ascend 
 from savage to civilized man, we find conduct of 
 this order, equally with conduct of the first order, 
 becoming evolved in a still greater degree. " The 
 adjustments of acts to ends in the rearing of 
 children become far more elaborate, alike in number 
 of ends met, variety of means used, and efficiency 
 of their adaptations ; and the aid and oversight 
 are continued throughout a much greater part of 
 life." Speaking generally, then, the evolution 
 of conduct is such that it tends to the simul- 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 taneous preservation of the individual and the 
 species. 
 
 But conduct cannot be perfectly evolved until 
 the adjustments are such as may be made by all 
 creatures without interference of one creature with 
 another. In the case of man this implies per- 
 manently peaceful societies. In the savage state, 
 individual life is prematurely cut short, the fostering 
 of offspring is incomplete even when it does not fail, 
 and the individual and the species are preserved by 
 the destruction of other beings. Finally, in the 
 most evolved form of conduct the members of a 
 society give mutual help in the achievement of ends, 
 either indirectly by industrial co-operation, or 
 directly by volunteered aid. From this survey of 
 conduct we learn that ethics " has for its subject- 
 matter that form which universal conduct assumes 
 during the last stages of its evolution." 
 
 (2) The conclusion, so far, is that the best con- 
 duct is the most evolved, ix. is best adapted to the 
 end of securing completeness of life to each and 
 all. Now, the most evolved conduct is that which 
 is manifested by human beings dwelling together 
 in society ; and hence a description of the most 
 perfect form of society ought to enable us to see 
 what are the forms assumed by completely evolved 
 or perfect conduct. The rules of this ultimate form 
 of society will be absolutely true rules, and hence 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 ethics as laying down those rules may be called 
 absolute ethics. The conduct with which morality 
 is concerned conforms to the laws of evolution, i.e. to 
 those fundamental truths which are common to the 
 special sciences — physical, biological, psychological, 
 and sociological. What are the data furnished by 
 each of these sciences ? 
 
 {a) From the physical point of view conduct is 
 made up of external movements of the body and 
 limbs, the facial muscles, and the vocal apparatus. 
 
 Concentrating our attention on these movements 
 we find that (a) they are more coherent the higher 
 the form of being. " The random movements which 
 an animalcule makes have severally no reference 
 to movements made a moment before." Birds, 
 again, show us in the building of nests, the sitting 
 on eggs, the rearing of chicks, and the aiding of 
 them after they fly, sets of motions which form a 
 dependent series." But it is in man that we find 
 the most coherent combination of motions. And of 
 human conduct, that is the most coherent which we 
 call moral. A man of high principles acts in fixed 
 ways : he pays the money he owes, he keeps his 
 appointments to a minute, he tells the truth. Thus 
 his life is made up of a coherent system of move- 
 ments. 
 
 (j8) In moral conduct there is also a definite co- 
 ordination of movements. " The conscientious man 
 
I90 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 is exact in all his transactions. He supplies a 
 precise weight for a specified sum, he gives a de- 
 finite quality in fulfilment of understanding, he pays 
 the full amount he bargained for." His statements 
 correspond accurately to the facts. He observes the 
 terms of the marriage contract, and, as a father, he 
 adapts his behaviour carefully to the nature of each 
 child. 
 
 (7) Moral conduct is more varied or hetero- 
 geneous than immoral conduct. The better a man 
 fulfils every requirement of life the more varied do 
 his activities become. In the matter of social 
 obligations, for example, the man who is helpful to 
 inferiors, who takes part in politics, and who aids 
 in diffusing knowledge, differs in the complexity of 
 his movements from the man who is a slave to 
 one desire or group of desires. 
 
 ((5) The evolution of conduct is towards equili- 
 brium^ or the perfect harmony of internal and 
 external relations. Men who lead an immoral life 
 continually interrupt this harmony by excesses 
 which tend to shorten life, whereas " one in whom 
 the internal rhythms are best maintained, is one by 
 whom the external actions required to fulfil all needs 
 and duties, severally performed on the recurring 
 occasions, conduce to a moving equilibrium that is 
 at once involved and prolonged." This perfect 
 harmony of the individual and his environment is 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 only possible in a perfect society. Progress in 
 morality, therefore, consists in a continual advance 
 towards that condition of society in which there is 
 perfect coherence, definiteness, and variety of move- 
 ments, and, as a consequence, perfect harmony of 
 the individual with his environment. 
 
 (F) Expressed in terms of biology^ this means 
 that the moral man is one in whom the functions 
 of all kinds are duly fulfilled. It is immoral so to 
 treat the body as in any way to diminish the fulness 
 or vigour of its vitality. Hence, one test of actions 
 is. Does the action tend to maintenance of complete 
 life for the time being ? and does it tend to pro- 
 longation of life to its full extent ? To answer Yes 
 or No to either of these questions, is implicitly to 
 class the action as right or wrong in respect of its 
 immediate bearings, whatever it may be in respect 
 of its remote bearings. This conclusion, however, 
 refers only to " that highest conduct in which evolu- 
 tion terminates." Further, a feeling of pleasure to 
 a certain extent even now, and absolutely in an 
 ideal state of society, accompanies the healthy dis- 
 charge of each and every function, while a feeling 
 of pain indicates, or, at least, will indicate, that the 
 function is not sufficiently exercised, or is exercised 
 in excess. 
 
 (<r) In his psychological view of moral conduct 
 Mr Spencer gives us his analysis of the conscious- 
 
192 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 ness of the agent, and traces the growth of social 
 institutions and of the sentiment of moral obligation. 
 What is the mental process by which the adjustment 
 of acts to ends is effected ? There is (a) the rise 
 of a feeling constituting the motive, and (/3) the 
 thought through which the motive is shaped and 
 finally issues in action. Now, just as moral conduct 
 consists in the perfect adjustment of acts to ends, 
 so the state of mind of the moral man is dis- 
 tinguished from the state of mind of the immoral 
 man by its complexity ; in other words, the motive 
 and the thought which gives form to the motive are 
 very remote from the simple presentations of the 
 senses. Thus a conscientious man is restrained 
 from taking his neighbour's property by the thought 
 of the claims of the person owning the property, and 
 of the pains which loss of it will entail on him, 
 joined with that general aversion to acts injurious 
 to others, which arises from the inherited effects of 
 experience. Hence, as guides, the feelings have 
 authorities proportionate to the degrees in which 
 they are removed by their complexity and their 
 ideality from simple sensations and appetites. So, 
 with the development of intelligence, the ends 
 to which acts are adjusted cease to be exclusively 
 immediate. Present ends become increasingly sub- 
 ordinate to future ends. 
 
 Now, the restraints properly distinguished as 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 193 
 
 moral are those which concern the intrinsic effects 
 of actions. ''The truly moral deterrent from murder 
 is not constituted by a representation of hanging as 
 its consequence, or by a representation of the horror 
 and hatred excited in fellow-men, but by a repre- 
 sentation of the necessary natural results, the in- 
 fliction of death agony on the victim, the destruction 
 of all his possibilities of happiness, the entailed 
 sufferings to his belongings." At the same time 
 the feeling of moral obligation has been gradually 
 evolved. As man passes into the social state, to 
 the restraints constituted by the idea of the intrinsic 
 effects of actions, there are added the external 
 sanctions in the shape of political, religious, and 
 social penalties. With the evolution of society men 
 come to see that acts proscribed by authority have 
 in themselves bad consequences, and so there grow 
 up moral aversions and approvals. Thus the notion 
 of obligation has come to be associated with acts, the 
 intrinsic consequence of which is the true motive 
 to do them. This sense of obligation will disappear 
 entirely when the individual mind is completely , ac- 
 commodated to the social environment. The higher 
 actions required for the harmonious carrying on of 
 life will be as much matters of course as are those 
 lower actions which are prompted by the simple de- 
 sires. "If some action to which the special motive is 
 insufficient is performed in obedience to the feeling 
 
 N 
 
194 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 of moral obligation, the fact proves that the special 
 faculty concerned is not yet equal to its function, 
 has not acquired such strength that the required 
 activity has become its normal activity, }'ielding its 
 due amount of pleasure. With complete evolution, 
 then, the sense of obligation, not ordinarily present 
 in consciousness, will be awakened only on those 
 extraordinary occasions that prompt breach of the 
 laws otherwise spontaneously conformed to." 
 
 {d) From the sociological point of view, ethics 
 is " an account of the forms of conduct that are 
 fitted to the associated state in such wise that 
 the lives of each and all may be the greatest 
 possible, alike in length and breadth." At the 
 outset the preservation of the individual is not 
 harmonious with the preservation of society. But 
 as fast as the social state establishes itself, the 
 preservation of society is a means to the preservation 
 of its units. Hence social preservation comes to 
 be set above individual preservation. But this is 
 only a transitory state of things and is necessitated 
 merely by the presence of antagonistic societies. 
 The ultimate end is the furtherance of individual 
 lives, and when the existence of the society is no 
 longer in danger, the welfare of the units, no longer 
 needing to be postponed, becomes the immediate 
 object of pursuit. At present the individual man 
 is sometimes called upon to be regardless of the 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 lives of those belonging to other societies than his 
 own. Hence the incongruous rules by which he 
 governs his life. " Hate and destroy your fellow- 
 man is now the command ; and then the command 
 is, Love and aid your fellow-man." So also the 
 sentiments corresponding to the militant and the 
 industrial forms of society are contradictory ; the 
 former taking the shape of the feeling of loyalty, 
 the latter of antagonism to external authority. 
 " The leading traits of a code under which complete 
 living through voluntary co-operation is secured, 
 may be simply stated. The fundamental require- 
 ment is that the life-sustaining actions of each shall 
 severally bring him the amounts and kinds of 
 advantage naturally achieved by them ; and this 
 implies, firstly, that he shall suffer no direct aggres- 
 sion in his person or property, and secondly, that 
 he shall suffer no indirect aggression by breach of 
 contract. Observance of these negative conditions 
 to voluntary co-operation having facilitated life to 
 the greatest extent by exchange of services under 
 agreement, life is to be further facilitated by ex- 
 change of services beyond agreement : the highest 
 life being reached only when, besides helping to 
 complete one another's lives by specified reciprocities 
 of aid, men otherwise help to complete one another's 
 lives." The sociological view, in other words, enables 
 us to deduce the reasons for fulfilling contracts. 
 
196 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 and assigning benefits in proportion to services, 
 which is justice ; and, further, for the rendering of 
 gratuitous services, which is beneficence. 
 
 (3) From the whole course of his argument it 
 is manifest that the rules which Mr. Spencer seeks 
 to place on a scientific " basis are the rules 
 which apply to conduct in the ideal state of society. 
 Accordingly, we are told that absolute ethics lays 
 down the rules that " formulate normal conduct 
 in an ideal society." Absolutely good conduct 
 is perfectly pleasurable, and, where there is any 
 concomitant of pain, the conduct can only be called 
 relatively right. In the transition towards the ideal 
 form of society, the acts of men are in most cases 
 not absolutely right, but only least wrong. Let 
 us take as an example of absolutely right conduct 
 the relation of a healthy mother to a healthy infant 
 — one of the best examples, because the harmony 
 arose before social evolution began. Here the 
 mother receives gratification, while the child, in 
 satisfying his appetite, is at the same time further- 
 ing his own life, growth, and increasing enjoyment. 
 The act as absolutely pleasurable is absolutely 
 right. It is difficult to find instances in the inter- 
 course of adults. But there are cases in which 
 the energies are so abundant that pleasure is the 
 concomitant of work. When such services are paid 
 for by a man of like nature, the relation is pleasur- 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 197 
 
 able on both sides. Now, as the evolution of 
 society is towards the industrial as distinguished 
 from the militant form of society, we are entitled 
 to expect that ultimately men's activities at large 
 will assume this character. Even at present the 
 artist of genius — poet, painter, or musician — is one 
 who obtains the means of living by acts that are 
 directly pleasurable to him, while they yield, 
 immediately or remotely, pleasures to others. Again, 
 there are certain benevolent acts which, as yielding 
 pure pleasure to the doer and receiver, are absolutely 
 good. Now, by eliminating perturbing or con- 
 flicting factors we may form an ideal of conduct 
 which, as absolutely pleasure-giving, is absolutely 
 right. Having reached this system of ideal ethical 
 truths, we shall then have a standard which " will be 
 applicable to the questions of our transitional state 
 in such ways that, allowing for the friction of an 
 incomplete life and the imperfection of existing 
 natures, we may ascertain with approximate correct- 
 ness what is the relatively right." " An ideal social 
 being may be conceived as so constituted that his 
 spontaneous activities are congruous with the con- 
 ditions imposed by the social environment formed by 
 other such beings." Now, man has been " changing 
 in the direction of such an ideal congruity." Hence 
 "the ultimate man is one in whom the process 
 has gone so far as to produce a correspondence 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 between all the promptings of his nature and all 
 the requirements of his life as carried on in society." 
 Absolute ethics, then, " formulates the behaviour of 
 the completely adapted man in the completely 
 evolved society." There are two main divisions of 
 ethics, personal and social. 
 
 ia) There is a class of actions directed to personal 
 ends which are to be judged in their relations to 
 personal well-being, considered apart from the well- 
 being of others. These must be classed as intrin- 
 sically right or wrong according to their beneficial 
 or detrimental effects on the agent himself A code 
 of perfect individual well-being can never be made 
 definite. But certain general requirements must be 
 fulfilled. By connecting conduct with physical 
 necessities a partially scientific authority may be 
 given to ethical requirements. Absolute ethics has 
 to point out that conduct is good which preserves 
 the due relation between expenditure of energy and 
 the repair of waste by proper sustenance ; between 
 activity and rest ; between the rate of mortality 
 and the rate of increase of individuals : hence the 
 practical rule, to consider what kind of conduct will 
 fulfil these ends as well as may be. 
 
 {b) The second division of ethics is that which 
 deals with the effects of one's conduct on others, 
 (a) The first set of regulations are those of justice. 
 Here we have not only to define the equitable 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 199 
 
 relations among perfect individuals, but to determine 
 the relations between each man and the aggregate 
 of men. Hence the limits of state interference must 
 be pointed out. Beneficence has two sub- 
 
 divisions, the negative and the positive. In an ideal 
 society the former has only a nominal existence, 
 for as no one will have feelings which prompt acts 
 that disagreeably affect others, there can exist no 
 code of restraints. But absolute ethics is of value 
 in enforcing the consideration that inflicting more 
 pain than is necessitated by proper self-regard, or 
 by desire for another's benefit, is unwarranted. As 
 to positive beneficence, " the desire for it by every 
 one will so increase, and the sphere for exercise 
 of it so decrease," that there will be as much 
 competition in rendering services as there is at 
 present in exacting them. The difficulty will in 
 fact be to find scope for the altruistic cravings. 
 This will be found chiefly in (i) family life, in 
 which the care of children by parents and of parents 
 by children will be better fulfilled, and (2) in the 
 improvements of the social state. 
 
CHAPTER X 
 HERBERT SPENCER (Continued) 
 
 In the last chapter I gave an outline of Mr. 
 Spencers ethical theory in its evolutionist as dis- 
 tinguished from its hedonistic aspect. I now 
 propose to consider how far the theory can be 
 accepted. Before we enter upon an express exam- 
 ination of Mr. Spencer's doctrine, a word may 
 be said upon the idea of evolution to which it 
 appeals. 
 
 The theory of Evolution or Development is 
 associated in the popular mind with the theory 
 first clearly propounded by Darwin, that all the 
 living beings that have existed, or do exist, have 
 come by way of natural descent from one or 
 more primordial forms. What had previously been 
 regarded as distinct species, having no connection 
 with one another in the way of origin, Darwin 
 maintained are really varieties of a single species ; 
 or, rather, the distinction of species is simply one 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 20 1 
 
 of classification, not of origin. The theory is not 
 that one species changed into another species, but 
 that the differences between what we call distinct 
 species have been gradually produced by minute 
 changes accumulating upon one another during vast 
 periods of time. Just as the skilful gardener can 
 produce new varieties of a flower by taking advan- 
 tage of any peculiarity which presents itself, so 
 any differences in a living being which were favour- 
 able to its preservation were naturally transmitted 
 to its descendants, and thus in course of ages 
 arose all the varieties of life which have appeared 
 on our earth. This theory, it will be observed, 
 relates only to vegetable and animal life, and it 
 only gives us an account of the manner in which 
 the different species of living beings have as a 
 matter of fact come into existence. It does not 
 tell us how the " one or more primordial forms " 
 of living being came to exist, nor does it show 
 that one species of being is higher or lower than 
 another. Denying that there has been any creation 
 of distinct species, either at the same time or 
 at different times, it does not deny that the original 
 forms from which all the rest have sprung may 
 have been created. Hence, supposing the Darwin- 
 ian theory of the origin of species accepted, there 
 are still two distinct explanations of the origin of 
 the primitive types of living being ; we may say 
 
202 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 either id) that they were directly created, or {b) 
 that they arose out of non-living things. And, 
 further, granting that all living beings are connected 
 by the chain of natural descent, the Darwinian 
 theory does not tell us whether we are entitled to 
 distinguish different species as higher and lower. 
 
 Two questions therefore arise : first, did living 
 things arise from non-living things, in the same 
 way as the different species of organized beings 
 have descended from one or more original forms ? 
 Second, are all living beings essentially the same 
 in nature, or are there differences between them 
 which entitle us to speak of them as lower and 
 higher? Xow to the first of these questions Mr. 
 Spencer, as we have seen, answers in the affirm- 
 ative. He denies that there was any special 
 creation of the primary forms of life, and maintains 
 that life appeared on our planet in accordance with 
 ordinary natural laws. So far as the question of 
 natural descent goes, we must therefore hold that 
 just as the infinite variety of living beings have 
 all descended from a few original types, so those 
 types are themselves the natural product of inor- 
 ganic nature, and may be traced back to the 
 nebulous matter originally diffused through vast 
 stretches of space. With this inclusion of all 
 forms of being, and not simply of living beings, 
 within the process of development, the second 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 203 
 
 question connected with the idea of development 
 takes a wider and more comprehensive form. We 
 must now ask not merely : are all living beings 
 the same in kind ? but, are all things, living and 
 non-living, the same in kind ? For, if all the 
 varieties of life that have existed or do exist have 
 come down by natural descent from the atoms 
 which composed the original nebulous vapour, must 
 we not hold that all things are at bottom essen- 
 tially the same in nature? If so, then a stone, 
 a flower, a dog, and a man, differ not in kind 
 but in degree. On the other hand, it may be said 
 that the difference in nature between the stone 
 and the flower, the dog and the man, is not in 
 any way affected by the fact of their common 
 descent. Just as a man may be more intelligent 
 than his father, and just as in every individual 
 the processes of nutrition and even of sensation 
 precede consciousness, w^hile yet consciousness is 
 higher in kind ; so it may be said, living beings 
 may as a matter of fact have originated from 
 non-living things, and man from some lower form 
 of being, while at the same time the living is 
 higher than the non-living, and the rational than 
 the irrational. 
 
 The question then is this : Granting the truth 
 of the Darwinian account of the origin of species, 
 and granting even the wider doctrine of evolution 
 
204 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 of Mr. Spencer, can we, from a general view of 
 the course of evolution, extract a principle which 
 shall explain at once the changes of inorganic 
 nature, of life, and of consciousness ? This ques- 
 tion Mr. Spencer tacitly answers in the affirmative. 
 The law of development, applicable alike to the 
 evolution of the solar system, the evolution of 
 animal life, and the evolution of human society, 
 is that the transition is from an " indefinite inco- 
 herent homogeneity to a definite coherent hetero- 
 geneity." 
 
 Now, it lies upon the surface that such a 
 formula does not allow us to say that there is 
 any fundamental distinction between the different 
 orders of existence which for our own convenience 
 we separate from one another. An animal whose 
 structure is more definite, coherent, and hetero- 
 geneous than another is not different in kind from 
 one that is less definite, coherent, and hetero- 
 geneous ; nor is a society which displays more 
 definiteness, coherence, and heterogeneity, for that 
 reason of a higher type than one which displays 
 these characteristics in a less degree. It may be 
 that the more complex animal or society is higher 
 than the less complex, but to prove this we must 
 be able to show why it is that the more complex 
 is also the higher. I am told, for example, that 
 a dog is a more developed or higher being than 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 205 
 
 a worm, because it shows in its structure and 
 conduct greater definiteness, coherence, and variety. 
 But when I ask why the dog is held to be more 
 developed I am told that it is because it displays 
 greater power of adaptation to external circum- 
 stances. Here the formula of evolution, by being 
 specified, has completely changed its nature. It 
 is not the mere fact of complexity which entitles 
 us to call the dog higher or more developed than 
 the worm, but the fact that, as a living being, 
 it is capable of self-adjustment to the varying 
 circumstances in which it is placed. So when I 
 am told that the most complex society is the 
 most perfect, I answer, Yes, but it is not the 
 complexity which makes it more perfect, but the 
 perfection which makes it more complex. The 
 more perfect the society the greater is the division 
 of labour and the more cultured and intelligent 
 the citizens ; but the complexity of a civilized 
 society is the result and not the cause of the 
 perfection. No principle applicable to human life 
 can be extracted from the formula that evolution 
 is from an " indefinite incoherent homogeneity to 
 a definite coherent heterogeneity." Like all per- 
 fectly abstract principles, it may mean anything 
 we choose to make it mean. 
 
 I. Mr. Spencer tells us that ethics deals with 
 that part of conduct to which we apply moral judg- 
 
206 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 ments, and that, as the part cannot be understood 
 except in relation to the whole, we must view 
 moral conduct as an evolution from non-moral con- 
 duct. It is true that not all actions are conduct, 
 but only those which are adjusted to ends ; but 
 the difference between moral and non-moral conduct 
 is a difference in relative simplicity and complexity. 
 Here, therefore, the general formula of evolution 
 applies. Moral conduct is more coherent^ because 
 the moral man acts according to a system and not 
 from caprice ; it is more definite, because he is 
 exact in all his transactions ; it is more hetero- 
 geneous, because he takes an interest in all that 
 concerns the general well-being ; and hence moral 
 conduct tends towards equilibrium, or the complete 
 harmony of the individual with his environment. 
 
 Now, I think it may easily be shown that the 
 distinction between conduct and the wider sphere of 
 action, and between moral and non-moral conduct, 
 are distinctions which cannot be made without suc- 
 cessive changes in the interpretation of the general 
 formula of evolution, and that Mr. Spencer has failed 
 to see the ground of those distinctions, because he 
 has attempted to explain them by means of his 
 purely abstract formula. 
 
 (i) If we ask what formula will apply to the 
 changes of all forms of being, from the aggregation 
 of atoms to the formation of human societies, we 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 207 
 
 must manifestly drop all the differences which dis- 
 tinguish one class of being from another. And 
 when we go on to apply our formula in explanation 
 of different kinds of being, we must take up again 
 the differences which we had let drop. If I am 
 asked, What is common to the fall of a stone and 
 the action of a man ? I must answer. Both are 
 movements. But if I am asked, Do you mean 
 that there is no difference in kind between the 
 movement of the stone and the movement of the 
 man ? I answer, There certainly is a difference, 
 and a very great difference, but it is not one 
 which applies to them as movements. Now, the 
 charge which I have to make against Mr. Spencer 
 is that his formula of evolution applies to the 
 conduct of human beings only in the sense in which 
 we can say that the actions of human beings are 
 movements. Certainly they are movements ; but 
 it is not the fact that they are movements which 
 constitutes their essential nature. There can be no 
 conduct without movement, but movement is no 
 adequate characterization of conduct. I cannot 
 think without a brain, but it does not follow that 
 my thought is nothing but a molecular movement 
 of my brain. So there can be no conduct, moral 
 or non-moral, which does not take outwardly the 
 form of movement ; but it by no means follows 
 that conduct may be identified with movement. 
 
2o8 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 When, therefore, Mr. Spencer tells us that from 
 the physical point of view human conduct is made 
 up of the movements of the body and limbs, the 
 facial muscles, and the vocal apparatus, we have 
 no objection to make except on the score of irrele- 
 vancy and omission. So regarded, such movements, 
 we say, are not conduct at all, because they do 
 not differ from any other movements. Hence the 
 formula of evolution may very well apply to con- 
 duct regarded as movements, without helping us in 
 the least to understand the distinction between one 
 kind of conduct and another. Atoms move towards 
 one another, and form aggregates of matter, and 
 men combine with one another in society ; but, 
 while there are physical movements in both cases, 
 the one kind of movement is different in kind from 
 the other. It is this difference of nature, whatever 
 it is, that entitles us to separate between the move- 
 ments of unconscious atoms and the movements of 
 conscious beings. 
 
 (2) It may be said, however, that Mr. Spencer 
 recognizes the difference between the movements of 
 dead matter and of living beings, when he says 
 that not all actions, but only those which are 
 adjusted to an end, come under the head of " con- 
 duct." And no doubt Mr. Spencer does distinguish 
 between random movements, such as those of an 
 infusorium or of an epileptic in a fit, and purposive 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 209 
 
 movements. But what I wish to point out is that 
 in drawing this distinction he has so interpreted the 
 general formula as practically to introduce a new 
 law. The coherence, definiteness, and variety of 
 which he now speaks is not that of movements 
 regarded simply as movements, but of functions, ix. 
 of acts adjusted to ends. Now, certainly acts which 
 are adjusted to ends imply movements. If, seeing a 
 man drowning, I leap into the water to rescue him, 
 my leaping into the water, swimming towards the 
 man, and bringing him ashore, are all movements. 
 But they receive their character, not from the fact 
 that they are movements, but that they are move- 
 ments done with a purpose. It was my inte?itio7i 
 to go through those movements in order to secure 
 the end I had in view, and it is this fact of intention 
 that makes my conduct what it is. The movements 
 of an epileptic in a fit are not intentional, and hence 
 they are rightly excluded by Mr. Spencer from the 
 rank of actions which are conduct. But if we apply 
 the formula in the sense in which it is applicable to 
 the movement of atoms, there is nothing to dis- 
 tinguish purposive conduct from any other class of 
 movements. No doubt, looking at those movements 
 which are done purposely, we may find greater 
 coherence and system in them than those which 
 are not done purposely, but until we shift our point 
 
 of view from the outer to the inner side of actions, 
 
 o 
 
2IO 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 we can find no difference in kind between them. 
 Mr. Spencer's separation of purposive from non- 
 purposive action is therefore the introduction of a 
 new principle which transcends and includes the 
 old. It is true that purposive conduct is more 
 coherent than non-purposive conduct, but the reason 
 why it is more coherent is that it is purposive. 
 
 (3) But we have been going somewhat too fast. 
 Mr. Spencer does speak of conduct as that action 
 which is purposive, but we find when we look more 
 closely that he applies the term conduct not 
 only to that action which is intended to secure 
 an end, but also to action which secures an end 
 without any intention on the part of the agent. In 
 birds, for example, which build nests, rear chicks, 
 and teach them to fly, there is an adjustment of 
 acts to ends, just as in human beings, who provide 
 food and shelter for their children, and give them 
 a physical and moral training. Fixing his atten- 
 tion upon the fact that the lower animals as well 
 as man do acts which tend to the preservation of 
 themselves and their offspring, Mr. Spencer tells 
 us that the transition from the very simple adjust- 
 ments of lower forms of being to the complex 
 adjustments of civilized society, is made by insens- 
 ible degrees. The development of conduct, it would 
 seem, consists only in the fact that, as we rise 
 in the scale of animal life, the adjustments become 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 211 
 
 more definite, coherent, and varied. All minor ends 
 are comprehended in the one end of the preserva- 
 tion of life, or rather of completeness of life, or 
 the development of all the functions of which a 
 living being is capable. Now, it is plain that the 
 formula of evolution has here received a new inter- 
 pretation. The evolution of the solar system con- 
 forms to the formula that evolution is an advance 
 from simple to complex movements. But it does 
 not correspond to the new interpretation of the 
 formula, that the advance consists in the more 
 perfect adjustment of acts to ends. The atoms 
 composing the original nebulous vapour when they 
 aggregated into masses did not display in them- 
 selves any adjustment of acts to ends. It is only 
 in organized beings, and, according to Mr. Spencer s 
 account, only in animals of a certain degree of 
 structural complexity, that there is any adjustment 
 of acts to ends. Hence, while it is no doubt true 
 that animals exhibit movements, and that the 
 movements are more and more complex as we trace 
 the successive forms of life, we require, in order to 
 describe the movements of animals, to say that 
 they are movements which secure an end. Thus 
 the movements which are called " conduct " differ 
 in kind from the movements which are not called 
 conduct. 
 
 (4) Is there not a similar distinction when we 
 
212 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 pass from the biological to the psychological point 
 of view ? The actions which we call human, and 
 which a man calls his own, do not simply secure an 
 end, but they are intended to secure an end. They 
 are " purposive " in a sense in which the actions of 
 at least some of the lower animals are not purposive. 
 No one thinks of calling an action his which he 
 did not intend ; it is the consciousness of a purpose 
 that connects the act with the individual who does 
 it. The " formula" must therefore once more submit 
 to receive a new meaning. Those movements which 
 are intended to secure the end of the complete 
 development of life are the conduct with which 
 ethics has to deal. This is virtually admitted by 
 Mr. Spencer when he says that ethics deals with 
 the form which conduct assumes in its later stages ; 
 for, unless on the ground that human conduct is 
 different in kind from other conduct, the restriction 
 is perfectly arbitrary. 
 
 Now, when it is admitted that ethics has to do 
 only with that conduct on which moral judgments 
 are passed, and, therefore, that there is a kind of 
 conduct on which no moral judgments are passed, 
 how can it any longer be said that to understand 
 moral conduct it is necessary to consider conduct 
 as a whole, and that the distinction between moral 
 and non-moral conduct is one of degree, and not 
 of kind ? What is there in the conduct of beings 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 213 
 
 lower than man that is not exhibited more fully 
 in human conduct? Admittedly, human conduct 
 may be viewed from the physical point of view as 
 a series of movements, and in its biological aspect 
 it implies the due exercise of all the functions 
 which minister to completeness of life. Hence it 
 is difficult to see how any new factor can be learned 
 from a consideration of life as a whole that cannot 
 equally be learned from a consideration of human 
 life. Surely it cannot be said that to discover the 
 development of conduct from simplicity to com- 
 plexity, we must trace it from its simplest to its 
 most complex form ; for this law of human develop- 
 ment was discovered before the evolution of man 
 from lower forms of being was ever thought of, 
 and after its discovery we have still to show that 
 the law applies to man. If it is said that we can- 
 not understand human conduct without viewing it 
 in relation to the simpler conduct of the lower 
 animals, because the former has evolved from the 
 latter, the answer is that on the same ground an 
 ethical treatise ought to view human conduct in 
 relation to the movements of nature which preceded 
 animal movements, and out of which these were 
 developed. The conclusion, then, to which we are 
 led is, that, so far as the earlier forms of conduct 
 go, nothing positive is to be learned in regard to 
 the later forms, and hence that in an ethical treatise 
 
214 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 the consideration of those earlier forms is a mere 
 impertinence. But it is more than this ; for the 
 external point of view which leads Mr. Spencer to 
 apply the same formula to the evolution of matter, 
 of plants, of animals, and of men, tends to obscure 
 the true nature of human conduct. Hence we find 
 him at one time trying to find the value of human 
 conduct by regarding it merely as a relatively com- 
 plex series of movements, and again as the adapta- 
 tion of the organism to its environment as the 
 means of preserving life. In reality, we have not 
 in either way of viewing it reached the special 
 characteristic of conduct which makes it the sub- 
 ject of moral judgments, viz., that it consists of 
 movements which not only subserve an end, but 
 which are intended by the agent to subserve an 
 end. To call human conduct later, or more com- 
 plex, or better adapted, does not tell us why we 
 pass moral judgments upon it. The first condition 
 of such judgments being passed at all is, that the 
 actions should be intended by the agent, and so 
 should be attributed to the agent. It is for this 
 reason, and not because they do not secure an end, 
 that the movements of an epileptic in a fit cannot 
 properly be called conduct. In the same sense, 
 and for the same reason, the movements of a bird 
 in building a nest for its young are not entitled 
 to be called conduct, unless we hold that the 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 215 
 
 bird is conscious of seeking the well-being of its 
 young. 
 
 2. We have seen, then, that we do not learn the 
 true nature of human conduct by viewing it in 
 relation to the conduct which, as less complex, is 
 held to be that out of which it has gradually been 
 evolved. But perhaps we may learn more by 
 looking to the goal towards which conduct is pro- 
 gressing, and which, according to Mr. Spencer, it 
 will finally assume. It is this final form of con- 
 duct, we are told, with which alone ethics properly 
 has to deal, or which, at least, must first be deter- 
 mined before we can tell how we are to act in that 
 imperfect form of society which at present exists. 
 Unfortunately, Mr. Spencer has not given us a 
 positive description of the final form of society, but 
 has contented himself mainly with negative state- 
 ments. In its ultimate form conduct will be per- 
 fectly definite, coherent, and heterogeneous ; there 
 will be a complete adaptation of the individual to 
 society ; there will be no external restraints ; and 
 there will be no pain. But none of these predi- 
 cates tells us anything except that, in its final form, 
 conduct will be different from what it now is. 
 
 To show how little is to be learned from such 
 an abstraction as a perfectly developed form of 
 society, let us take one or two of the predicates 
 by which Mr. Spencer characterizes it. In the 
 
2l6 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 ultimate form of society conduct will be perfectly 
 " heterogeneous." Does this mean that there will 
 be even a greater division of employments than 
 exists at present ? If so, will the conduct of the 
 individuals composing society not be less hetero- 
 geneous than it now is, although society as a w^hole 
 will be more heterogeneous ? Is it meant, on the 
 other hand, that each man will discharge more 
 functions than he now discharges, that while the 
 individual w^ill be more heterogeneous in his con- 
 duct, society will be less heterogeneous ? Again, 
 when it is said that there wall be a perfect adapta- 
 tion of the individual to society, will this adaptation 
 result from a simpler form of society, or from the 
 greater development of the individual? If the 
 latter, how can we put a term to that development 
 and view any form of society as final ? Must not 
 every step in the evolution of society make greater 
 and greater claims upon the individual, and make 
 it impossible for all individuals to adapt themselves 
 to the high level of intelligence reached by the 
 few ? Once more, w^ill the development of society 
 arise from an increased authority of the state, or 
 from a superseding of the authority at present 
 exercised ? Mr. Spencer, as we learn from some 
 of his other waitings, would say that there w^ill in 
 the ideal state of society be less governmental in- 
 terference with the individual than now prevails. 
 
HERBERT SPENCER ' 217 
 
 There will be no state education, or factory acts, 
 or public works, the sole function of the state 
 being apparently to give advice to the citizens. 
 
 It would take us too far out of our way to 
 examine this conception of the state. But this, 
 at least, we may say, that Mr. Spencer's ideal of 
 the state is one that cannot be deduced from the 
 abstract notion of society as perfectly heterogeneous, 
 and as implying the perfect adaptation of the indi- 
 vidual to society. It is quite conceivable that by 
 providing for the better satisfaction of the lower 
 wants, and preventing the tyranny of one class 
 over another, the individual members of the state 
 would be better able to develop intellectually and 
 morally than if all were left to the play of indi- 
 viduality. In short, not having the gift of pro- 
 phecy, no man can tell what form society will 
 finally assume ; the most that he can do is to 
 imagine a condition of things in which some of the 
 inequalities of society as it now exists would be 
 done away with. Now, if we cannot foretell the 
 final form of society, the code of conduct which 
 Mr. Spencer sets forth under the head of Absolute 
 Ethics has no value except as a reminder that 
 society has not reached its final form. The aim 
 of all action is, in short, the attainment of per- 
 fection ; but this must be an ideal which can only 
 be gradually realized in the progress of humanity 
 
2l8 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 itself. Thus, as the result of Mr. Spencer's " scien- 
 tific method/' we have as residuum that very idea 
 of perfection which he refuses to accept as the 
 ultimate end. 
 
 3. Mr. Spencer's account of action, viewed from 
 the side of the agent, seems to me imperfect. The 
 question here is : Granting that we know the end 
 of conduct, what is the motive vvhich causes the 
 individual to seek it ? And as men may be acted 
 upon by various motives, what is a truly good 
 motive ? All motives, according to Mr. Spencer, 
 consist of mental presentations or representations 
 combined with pleasurable or painful feelings. "The 
 essential trait in the moral consciousness is the 
 control of some feeling or feelings by some other 
 feeling or feelings." And here, again, the formula 
 of evolution is called into play, and we are told 
 that motives are simple in the lowest animals and 
 become more complex as evolution proceeds. The 
 primary impulse is that of self-preservation. But 
 experience shows that the actions to which it 
 prompts are sometimes accompanied by pain. 
 Hence when these actions are mentally pictured, 
 they call up an idea of the attendant pains. The 
 association becomes embodied in nervous structure, 
 and is transmitted to the animal's offspring. As 
 mind develops motives become more and more 
 complex, the simpler being, as a rule, less authori- 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 219 
 
 tative than the more complex. This explains the 
 virtue of prudence. A prudent man abstains from 
 immediate gratification or submits to immediate 
 pain, that he may secure a greater pleasure, or 
 escape from a greater pain hereafter. And the 
 results of his self-control and sagacity may be 
 transmitted to his descendants. The same class of 
 motives partly explains why the good of others is 
 sought. The natural impulse to self-assertion is 
 held in check by four prudential restraints : ( i ) fear 
 of retaliation, (2) fear of legal punishment, (3) fear 
 of divine vengeance, (4) fear of public opinion. 
 The last three go on evolving as society evolves. 
 These are not, however, truly moral sanctions. 
 But the moral are evolved from them. How, then, 
 is the transition made from enlightened self-interest 
 to morality proper, involving when necessary the 
 sacrifice of self? The moral restraints differ from 
 the non-moral in this, that they refer not to the 
 extrinsic effects of actions, but to their intrinsic 
 effects." Experience, then, teaches us the conse- 
 ; quences of our actions, and the knowledge of them 
 t prompts us to refrain from the bad and to per- 
 \ form the good. 
 
 The essential weakness in this account of the 
 origin of the moral sentiment is its failure to 
 explain the idea of moral obligation. It seems 
 that an action is not done from a right motive 
 
220 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 unless that motive is the foresight of the natural 
 consequences of the act. The motive is not moral 
 when it consists in the representation of the punish- 
 ment extrinsically connected with the act, but only 
 when the act is done because of the consequences 
 intrinsically connected with it. Suppose that a 
 man is tempted to commit murder. If there arises 
 in his imagination a picture of the unpleasant 
 consequences connected with being hung, and he 
 refrains from murder, his act is not moral. But if 
 he pictures to himself the bad consequences which 
 naturally flow from murder — the agony of the 
 victim, the destruction of all his possibilities of 
 happiness, the sufferings of all who belong him — 
 and if there thus arises in his mind painful emo- 
 tions which cause him to desist from his project, 
 then his motive is a moral one. 
 
 Now, it is difficult to see how the one motive is 
 any more moral than the other, so far as the agent 
 is concerned. Mr. Spencer tells us that " the essen- 
 tial trait in the moral consciousness is the control of 
 some feeling or feelings by some other feeling or 
 feelings." But it is also Mr. Spencer's view that the 
 feelings which arise in a man's mind are the con- 
 comitant of his modified nervous structure, and are 
 received by him in the way of hereditary character. 
 As then the more complex feelings, by the natural 
 process of evolution, come to control the less com- 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 221 
 
 plex, why should it be said that one motive is 
 more or less moral than another? One man, from 
 inherited structure and from the peculiar environ- 
 ment in which he is placed, responds differently 
 from another ; but he has no power of making or 
 unmaking the feelings which arise in his mind. 
 How, then, can any motive be called either moral 
 or immoral ? Hume saw clearly that if an action 
 is always determined by the feeling of pleasure 
 which, to the individual, is strongest, no action can 
 for the agent be either good or bad ; and the elder 
 utilitarians were consistent in saying that an act is 
 good if it is done by the agent and brings good 
 consequences, whatever may have been the motive 
 by which it has been dictated. Mr. Spencer carries 
 out neither side of his theory to its logical con- 
 sequences. When he is comparing the actions of 
 man with those of the lower animals, he makes 
 the distinction one merely of degree, because both 
 kinds of action tend to promote life. Good con- 
 duct he therefore regards as that which is fitted to 
 produce the most perfect form of life. But when 
 he passes to a consideration of conduct as viewed 
 from the side of the agent, he begins to see that 
 not only must an act be done purposely to have 
 any moral character, but it must be done from a 
 good motive. His imperfect analysis of the moral 
 consciousness leads him to say that all action is 
 
222 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 the consequence of the control of one feeHng by 
 another feeling " ; in other words, all action follows 
 the strongest motive. The only difference, there- 
 fore, between men's actions is as to the kind of 
 motive that to them is strongest, and as that de- 
 pends upon their inherited disposition and the 
 nature of the environment, what a man does is 
 what he alone can do, and the distinction of moral 
 and immoral motives is meaningless. 
 
 It is quite in accordance with this conclusion 
 that Mr. Spencer regards the feeling of moral obli- 
 gation as belonging only to an imperfect form of 
 social development. For as the result of evolu- 
 tion is to supersede the external sanctions by the 
 moral motive connected with a representation of 
 the natural consequences of our conduct, a time 
 will come when no one will have any desire to do 
 what will bring unpleasant consequences with it. 
 What is meant, of course, is, that as moral obligation 
 implies the tendency to act contrary to the " con- 
 stitution of things," the feeling of obligation must 
 disappear when no one desires to do acts of that 
 kind. Here Mr. Spencer is contemplating ideal 
 men in an ideal society. But, as we have seen, it 
 is not possible to form any definite notion of this 
 golden age, and we must be content to deal with 
 men as they now are. I think, however, that it 
 may be shown that the idea of moral obligation 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 223 
 
 must always be retained by men of like nature 
 with ourselves. Mr. Spencer's reason for rejecting 
 the external sanctions — the religious, legal, and 
 social — is because they are external. They oper- 
 ate, he thinks, purely by calling up in the indi- 
 vidual the idea of pleasurable or painful consequences 
 to himself. Now, there can be no doubt that if 
 we represent religion as acting through the " repre- 
 sentation of tortures in hell," the motive is a 
 thoroughly immoral one. But neither religion nor 
 any other of the external sanctions need act on 
 the individual in that way. It is certainly possible 
 for a man to conform outwardly to the forms of 
 religion, and even to refrain from crime by the 
 vivid representation of future punishment. Whether 
 even such a man is not actuated by something 
 higher than desire for his own freedom from pain, 
 I shall not stay to inquire. But at least the 
 religious sanction as it exists in the consciousness 
 of the truly religious man is not dread of future 
 punishment, but that " perfect love which casteth 
 out fear." To call this identification of oneself 
 with the infinite love a " dread of tortures in hell," 
 is a gross caricature. Similarly, there are no 
 doubt individuals who are deterred from doing 
 wrong actions by the dread of legal punishment, 
 or unwillingness to lose the esteem of their neigh- 
 bours ; but whatever we may say of such persons. 
 
224 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 the good citizen does not obey the laws of his 
 country because he pictures the unpleasant conse- 
 quences to himself of disobedience, but because he 
 regards obedience to them as a duty commanded 
 by his own reason. And here we come upon the 
 true origin of the idea of moral obligation. That 
 idea is not, as Mr. Spencer supposes, a late pro- 
 duct of the natural evolution of conduct. Man, 
 even at the lowest stage of society, has had the 
 consciousness of moral obligation. The essence of 
 this consciousness is not the " control of one feel- 
 ing by another feeling," but the consciousness that 
 there is something which his own reason com- 
 mands him to do. How otherwise could any 
 authority command the assent of the community ? 
 
 Mr. Spencer says that the truly moral motive is 
 the feeling accompanying an idea of the natural 
 consequences of an action. To this we entirely 
 agree. But by " consequences " he means feelings 
 of pleasure and pain, and from this we dissent. 
 The consequences which must be taken into con- 
 sideration are the influence of actions in tending to 
 promote the complete development of man's nature. 
 To the individual man the consequences of different 
 acts are viewed in relation to the end of self- 
 realization, and those acts which, as he believes, 
 will lead to that end are pronounced to be morally 
 right. To do a good act the following things are 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 225 
 
 necessary: (i) the conception of an object to be 
 gained, or the idea of the self as in a more de- 
 veloped state than that in which it now exists ; 
 (2) the conception of the means towards the realiza- 
 tion of that object ; (3) the determination of oneself 
 to the doing of the acts which constitute the means 
 to the end. It is plain from this that, so long as 
 there remains for man anything to be realized in the 
 way of self-development, so long there must be the 
 idea of moral obligation. Even granting, therefore, 
 that the most perfect form of social organization 
 were realized, the notion of moral obligation could 
 not disappear. For if the individual man is to act 
 at all, it must be because he contrasts his ideal with 
 his real self, and this contrast implies the idea of 
 duty. The notion of moral obligation is thus 
 essential to the action of man, and its disappear- 
 ance would at the same time be the disappearance 
 of self-consciousness. 
 
 p 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 HERBERT SPENCER (Concluded) 
 
 We have now to see how Mr. Spencer connects 
 evolutionism with hedonism. 
 
 (i) Like other hedonists, he regards pleasure 
 as the ultimate end. It is the only thing desired 
 for its own sake. The pessimist as well as the 
 optimist assumes that pleasure is intrinsically desir- 
 able, and he condemns life because the pleasure 
 which is sought cannot be obtained. Life is thus 
 regarded as desirable or undesirable according as 
 it does or does not bring a " surplus of agreeable 
 feeling." Conduct must be judged to be good or 
 bad relatively to its consequences in the way of 
 pleasure or pain. If gashes and bruises caused 
 pleasure, should we regard assault in the same 
 manner as at present? Would theft be counted 
 a crime if picking a man's pocket excited in him 
 joyful emotions ? Conversely, should we regard 
 ministering to the sick, or caring for the orphan 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 227 
 
 as good, if the result was to bring pain to the 
 object of benevolence ? Unquestionably, our ideas 
 of goodness and badness originate from our con- 
 sciousness of the certainty or probability that they 
 will produce pleasures or pains somewhere. 
 
 (2) Granting pleasure to be the ultimate end, 
 how is it to be obtained ? Not by directly aiming 
 at it, as the older utilitarians held, but by conforming 
 to those principles which indirectly lead to it. 
 
 The goal of evolution is that perfect form of 
 life in which there is a complete adjustment of 
 acts to the end of the preservation of all living 
 beings in the fulness of their activities. That this 
 is the true end of life is confirmed by a glance at 
 the leading moral ideas men have otherwise reached. 
 How do we ordinarily distinguish between good 
 and bad conduct ? {a) A knife is said to be good 
 which will cut, a good gun is one which carries 
 far and true, a good house is one which yields 
 the shelter, comfort, and accommodation sought 
 for. {b) So in human actions which are morally 
 indifferent, we call acts good or bad according to 
 their success or failure. In all these cases we apply 
 the term good and bad to what is well or ill adapted 
 to achieve prescribed ends, {c) Why do we call 
 conduct which calls forth moral judgments good 
 or bad ? Here also, although the truth is somewhat 
 disguised, we pronounce an action to be good which 
 
228 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 is adjusted to an end, and an action to be bad 
 which is not adjusted to an end. 
 
 (a) Actions which tend to self-preservation are 
 said to be good. The goodness ascribed to a man 
 of business as such is measured by the activity and 
 abiHty with which he buys and sells to advantage. 
 
 (^) So acts which are adapted to the preservation 
 of offspring are good. A mother is called good 
 who, ministering to all the physical needs of her 
 children, attends also to their mental health ; and 
 a bad father is one who either does not provide 
 the necessaries of life for his family, or otherwise 
 acts in a manner injurious to their bodies or minds. 
 
 (7) But it is especially to acts which further or 
 hinder the complete living of others that we com- 
 monly apply the terms good and bad. " Goodness, 
 standing by itself, suggests, above all other things, 
 the conduct of one who aids the sick in re-acquiring 
 normal vitality, assists the unfortunate to recover 
 the means of maintaining themselves, defends those 
 who are threatened with harm in person, property, 
 or reputation, and aids whatever promises to improve 
 the living of all his fellows." An act is called good, 
 then, which is well adapted to fulfil a certain end. 
 No doubt we call an act good from one point of 
 view, and bad from another. But the discrepancy 
 arises from our viewing the action relatively to 
 different ends. A good man of business may be 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 229 
 
 condemned because of his hard treatment of de- 
 pendents : his conduct, that is, is good relatively to 
 the end of self-preservation, bad relatively to the 
 end of the preservation of others. Looking back 
 to our former study of the evolution of conduct, 
 we see that the use of the terms good and bad 
 is quite consistent. Good conduct is relatively 
 more evolved conduct ; bad conduct that which 
 is relatively less evolved. The tendency of evolution 
 is to secure more and more the preservation of the 
 individual and the species, and to further complete- 
 ness of life in others ; while the most evolved 
 conduct is that which simultaneously achieves the 
 greatest totality of life in self, in offspring, and in 
 fellow-men. Thus the ordinary judgments of men 
 agree with the results reached by the independent 
 study of conduct as a whole, and in its evolution. 
 
 To the method of egoistic hedonism there is 
 the objection that a man's own pleasures and pains 
 are incommensurable ; and to the method of uni- 
 versalistic hedonism there is the much more decided 
 incommensurability of the pleasures and pains 
 experienced by innumerable other persons, all 
 differently constituted from one another. But al- 
 though happiness is not the immediate aim of con- 
 duct, it is the ultimate aim, and there is a method 
 by which it may be indirectly reached. The course 
 of evolution is at once towards the most perfect 
 
230 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 life and the greatest happiness, and hence it is 
 possible " to deduce from the laws of life and the 
 conditions of existence, what kinds of action 
 necessarily tend to produce happiness, and what 
 kinds to produce unhappiness." The correspondence 
 between greatest pleasure and completeness of life 
 is proved in this way. Before the rise of con- 
 sciousness, we find that the movements of living 
 beings are such as tend to their self-preservation. 
 A plant which gets moisture by enveloping a buried 
 bone with a plexus of rootlets, a potato which directs 
 its blanched shoots towards a grating through which 
 light comes into the cellar, and a polype which 
 attaches itself by its tentacles to some animal 
 substance, all exhibit movements which tend to 
 their own preservation. Thus the beneficial act, 
 and the act which there is a tendency to perform, 
 are originally two sides of the same thing. Now> 
 when consciousness arises, we cannot suppose that 
 there is a sudden change in the kind of acts done ; 
 the only difference is that the acts which formerly 
 were reflex movements are now done because the 
 creature desires to do them. The pleasurable 
 sensation is now the stimulus to the act. 
 
 The defect of all previous ethical systems seems 
 to Mr. Spencer to be the entire absence or the in- 
 adequate presence of the idea of causation. The 
 theological moralist, in saying that actions are right 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 231 
 
 or wrong simply in virtue of divine enactment, 
 ignores the fact that by the very nature of things 
 the result of certain acts is to increase the well- 
 being of man, and of others to decrease that well- 
 being. The political moralist holds that conduct 
 is made good or bad by Act of Parliament, not 
 seeing that conduct cannot be made good or bad by 
 law, but that its goodness or badness is determined 
 by its effects as naturally furthering, or not further- 
 ing, the lives of citizens. The intuitional moralist 
 again, who affirms that we have an innate faculty 
 or moral sense which directly tells us what actions 
 are right or wrong, tacitly denies that there is any 
 other way of knowing right from wrong, and thus 
 denies any natural relations between acts and results. 
 
 But surely the utilitarian moralist cannot be 
 accused of neglecting the ideal of natural causation ! 
 Bentham and Mill, for example, regard it as the 
 distinguishing feature of utilitarianism that it values 
 an action purely for its felicific consequences. Mr. 
 Spencer finds, however, that even the utilitarian 
 moralist does not recognize causation as com- 
 pletely as could be wished. For he bases his rules 
 of conduct simply on the observation of the kinds 
 of effects produced by certain actions in what he 
 regards as a sufficient number of instances. But 
 this at the most can only tell us what are the 
 consequences of certain actions in society as at 
 
232 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 present constituted. We wish however to know 
 more than this ; to know " what kinds of action 
 necessarily tend to produce happiness, and what 
 kinds to produce unhappiness " ; and such absolute 
 rules of conduct must be deduced from the laws 
 of life and the conditions of existence." The 
 question therefore is : What conduct must be bene- 
 ficial, and what conduct must be detrimental ? 
 This question cannot be answered without showing 
 that the good and bad results of conduct are not 
 accidental, but are " necessary consequences of the 
 constitution of things." 
 
 In illustration of the difference between the " em- 
 pirical " method of utilitarianism and the " scientific " 
 method of evolutionism, take the case of a man who 
 suffers from want of proper nourishment. Suppose 
 the man to be robbed of the fruits of his labour. The 
 utilitarian would say, with Mill, that this violation of 
 justice is found by experience to lead to an excess 
 of pain over pleasure, and is therefore wrong. But 
 the utilitarian does not trace the wrong back to 
 its source in the constitution of things." The 
 true reason is to be found in the fact that the 
 man in being robbed is prevented from getting 
 proper food, and so suffers in health. The special 
 cause which prevents a man from making up for 
 the expenditure of energy by adequate nourishment 
 is of no importance. What is important is the 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 233 
 
 fact that he is compelled to suffer in this way. 
 If a labourer is paid partly in bad coin, or if his 
 food is adulterated ; if unjust laws prevent him 
 from enforcing his claim, or if a bribed judge gives 
 a false verdict ; in all these cases the cause is to 
 be found in the want of proper sustenance, just 
 as much as if the man should be enfeebled from 
 loss of blood, prevented from taking food on account 
 of cancer of the oesophagus, deliberately starved 
 to death, or insufficiently fed at the same time as 
 he is forced by the whip to labour. And not only 
 does injustice prevent the individual himself, but 
 it may result in the injury or death of his children 
 from under-feeding and inadequate clothing, and 
 thus indirectly it tends to lower the life of society 
 at large, which is damaged by whatever damages 
 its units. 
 
 It would seem, then, that what Mr. Spencer 
 means by charging all other moralists with neglect 
 of the law of causation is, that they have not 
 shown that an action is good or bad according as 
 it does or does not minister to the preservation 
 of self, of offspring, and of society in general. 
 
 That there must be this connection between life- 
 preserving and pleasure-giving acts is plain, if we 
 consider that only those races of beings can have 
 survived in which on the whole pleasure is a con- 
 comitant of acts that tend to maintain life. For 
 
234 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 if those acts which are done from desire for pleasure 
 should result in injuring the agent, 4t must quickly 
 disappear. The very existence of a race of beings 
 is therefore a proof that on the average the pleasure- 
 giving are also the life-sustaining acts. No doubt 
 this is contrary to the current view, which rather 
 regards unpleasant acts as good, and pleasant acts 
 as bad. But the reason why people have thus 
 divorced pleasure from goodness is because the 
 striking exceptions to the rule have forced them- 
 selves on their notice. The drunkard, the gambler, 
 and the thief, it is said, seek pleasure, and yet 
 their actions are wrong ; while the self-sacrificing 
 relative, the worker who perseveres through weari- 
 ness, and the honest man who stints himself to 
 pay his way, do acts which are beneficial and yet 
 are disagreeable. 
 
 It must, however, be remembered that even 
 these undergo pain in consideration of remote and 
 diffused pleasure, and that the severance of pleasure 
 and goodness is but incidental and temporary. 
 The reason why pleasure and morality are not 
 always conjoined is that in the transition from one 
 stage of social development to the next the adjust- 
 ment of the feelings to the requirements is apt 
 to be incomplete. Thus in the transition from the 
 military to the industrial form of society, it is only 
 natural that the conflict between the old and the 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 235 
 
 new feelings should give rise to pain. But in the 
 ideal form of society the harmony between pleasure 
 and beneficial action will be so perfect that every 
 one will do what is right because he will spon- 
 taneously desire to do it. We conclude, then, that 
 while the ultimate end is greatest pleasure, the 
 practical rule is to do that which tends to further 
 completeness of life. The difference between Mr. 
 Spencer and other utilitarians is not in the object 
 aimed at, but in the manner in which the object 
 is sought to be attained. 
 
 (3) Granting that pleasure is the end, and that 
 this end will be best furthered by aiming at com- 
 pleteness of life, we have to ask whether the 
 pleasure which is the end is the agent's own 
 greatest pleasure, or the greatest pleasure on the 
 whole. Mr. Spencer virtually answers that these 
 two are ultimately identical. We cannot have the 
 perfect man except in the perfect state. But while 
 the good of all, including the agent, is the end, 
 we may still ask whether that end will be best 
 realized by the individual directly seeking his own 
 good, or directly seeking the common good. Mr. 
 Spencer lays great stress on the importance of 
 every man seeking for the most complete life for 
 himself. The man who neglects his own well- 
 being is really decreasing the sum of happiness 
 in the community as well as his own. A man 
 
236 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 cannot cut himself off from others. The pursuit 
 of individual happiness within those limits pre- 
 scribed by social conditions is the first requisite to 
 the attainment of the greatest general happiness." 
 After balancing the claims of egoism and altruism, 
 Mr. Spencer comes to the conclusion that " general 
 happiness is to be achieved mainly through the 
 adequate pursuit of their own happiness by indi- 
 viduals " — a conclusion which concides with that 
 of Bentham and other utilitarians. 
 
 One or two remarks may be made on the 
 hedonism of Mr. Spencer. 
 
 (i) In his proof that completeness of life is 
 aimed at as a means to the ultimate end of 
 pleasure, Mr. Spencer appeals to the ordinary 
 judgments of men as shown in their use of the 
 terms " good " and bad." 
 
 [a) Things and actions are called good when 
 they secure an end, bad when they do not secure 
 an end, and they are called morally good when 
 they further completeness of life in self, offspring, 
 or fellow-men. Now, in thus assimilating things 
 and actions, the characteristic difference of human 
 action is left out of account. No doubt we call 
 a thing good which is fitted to secure an end, 
 but we never call an action morally good unless 
 it not only secures an end, but was intended to 
 secure an end. So far as Mr. Spencer's account 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 237 
 
 of the matter goes, the cutting of bread by a 
 knife ought to come under the head of " conduct " 
 since it achieves the purpose for which it was in- 
 tended. But if such unconscious movements are 
 not actions, our reason for calling the actions of 
 men conduct must be because, as done by the 
 individual with a certain end in view, they proceed 
 from his will and are to be attributed to him. 
 Nor is it enough to distinguish between uncon- 
 scious and conscious movements ; but to get the 
 full meaning contained in the word good," as 
 popularly applied in the way of moral praise, we 
 must add that not only is it applied exclusively to 
 purposed actions, but it is applied solely to pur- 
 posed actions which are the means to a good 
 end. It is not correct to contrast good and bad 
 conduct as respectively conduct which attains or 
 does not attain an end. The burglar, who is an 
 artist in his vocation, may achieve the end he 
 has in view better than the honest but bungling 
 mechanic. It is therefore not the fact of achieving 
 what is aimed at that constitutes the character of 
 a moral action. What, then, is it ? Mr. Spencer 
 tells us that it is completeness of life. If this 
 means that the end is the realization of all a 
 man's capabilities, it may be accepted as the end. 
 But we must observe that this end is not one 
 which can be attained unless it is made the end 
 
238 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 by the agent. Not only must the end be good, 
 but it must be sought because it is good. A man 
 who does an act because it is customary is not 
 morally on the same level as the man who does 
 the same act because he judges it to be right. 
 For it is not possible that there should be com- 
 plete realization of the man's nature unless he has 
 negated his individual self, and identified his good 
 with the higher or ideal self The man who lives 
 a life of custom is still in bondage to the flesh, 
 just because he has not reached up to the liberty 
 of reason. The motive to an action must be good 
 as well as the end which is sought. A motive in 
 fact is just the good end taken up into the 
 consciousness of the individual and made his end. 
 Now this is what Mr. Spencer, like other utili- 
 tarians, cannot admit. Not seeing that the true 
 end of all action is the development of the rational 
 or self-conscious nature, he seeks for an explanation 
 of morality in something external. 
 
 Hence {])) we find Mr. Spencer saying that 
 completeness of life is not the ultimate, but only 
 the proximate end. The true end is pleasure, 
 and life is valued, as even the pessimist is con- 
 strained to admit, not for itself but for the pleasure 
 it brings. 
 
 Now, in the first place, it is not necessary for 
 the pessimist to admit that pleasure is the end. 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 because it may be shown that it is not the end. 
 Pessimism merely affirms that on the whole life 
 brings more pain than pleasure, but it does not ne- 
 cessarily affirm that life exists purely for the sake 
 of pleasure. 
 
 Secondly, when Mr. Spencer tells us that life 
 is a means to pleasure, he is evidently thinking of 
 life in the narrow sense of sentient existence. 
 Well-being, as Aristotle said, presupposes being ; 
 a man cannot live well unless he lives. But Mr. 
 Spencer has now forgotten that the end at which 
 we are directly to aim is not physical being, but 
 completeness of life." Just consider what is 
 implied in the latter. To live a complete life " 
 is to have all the bodily functions in perfect order 
 and efficiency; to have the intellect trained and 
 disciplined : to have the will under control of 
 reason and always determining itself to good ends. 
 All this, according to Mr. Spencer, is merely the 
 means to an end lying beyond it ; it is not per- 
 fection of nature but the securing of pleasure, 
 w^hich is the end. At the same time it is admitted 
 that not every pleasure is a good, but only that 
 pleasure which comes as the result of aiming at 
 the good of all. In other words, the only genuine 
 pleasure is that which accompanies the moral life. 
 If so, manifestly in aiming at completeness of life 
 or morality, pleasure, in the only sense in which 
 
240 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 it is worth having, is an invariable accompaniment. 
 But it cannot be obtained unless we aim at com- 
 pleteness of life. Now, that which is an accom- 
 paniment of action directed to another end than 
 itself, and which cannot be secured if it is aimed 
 at, cannot be called the ultimate end of action. 
 The moral man does not aim at it ; and the 
 immoral man who does aim at it cannot obtain 
 it ; hence it cannot be the end which ought to be 
 aimed at. Completeness of life includes the only 
 truly desirable pleasure as a part, and it is mani- 
 festly absurd to say that we aim at the whole 
 merely in order to obtain the part. The axiom 
 that the whole is greater than the part is a 
 fundamental law of thought. 
 
 (2) Mr. Spencer would of course reply, that 
 while pleasure cannot be obtained by being directly 
 sought, it is none the less the only desirable end. 
 And to this view he gives plausibility by seeking 
 to connect pleasure-giving with life-preserving 
 actions. In this argument he simply assumes 
 pleasure to be the end, and then goes on to infer 
 that that conduct which, on the whole, yields 
 most pleasure is at the same time the conduct 
 which tends to completeness of life. But this is 
 to confuse the desirable with the pleasurable. 
 That which is desirable must no doubt bring 
 satisfaction with it, but the satisfaction is simply 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 241 
 
 the reflex of the doing of actions which, as making 
 for the development of the higher nature, are 
 regarded by the agent as morally good. When 
 a man desires to obtain health, or culture, or 
 goodness, he values these not as means to pleasure, 
 but as means to self-realization. To make the 
 pleasure accompanying the realization of self the 
 end, is to open the way to selfishness more or less 
 refined. Nothing can be more immoral than to 
 make all things in heaven and earth the means of 
 securing agreeable sensations. No man who adopts 
 that point of view — and it is the only consistent 
 point of view for the pure hedonist — will really 
 further the truly moral end of self-development. 
 What Mr. Spencer really proves is, not that in 
 the ideal form of society, men in aiming at plea- 
 sure will be led to do acts morally good, but 
 that in aiming at moral goodness they will at 
 the same time obtain happiness. 
 
 (3) When Mr. Spencer says that the good of 
 the individual is ultimately identical with the good 
 of all, he enunciates a most important truth. But 
 when he identifies good, special and general, with 
 pleasure, he makes the former proposition unin- 
 telligible. Mill found it necessary to give a 
 "proof" of the utilitarian end, intended to show 
 how we may pass from the pleasure of the indi- 
 vidual to the pleasure of all. Mr. Spencer does 
 
 Q 
 
242 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 not seem to have even seen the necessity of such 
 a proof. Hence he assumes that greatest pleasure 
 on the whole is the end, and merely asks how 
 best it may be attained. Egoism he therefore 
 regards as the kind of conduct which, indirectly 
 aiming at universal pleasure, directly aims at 
 individual pleasure ; altruism, as the kind of con- 
 duct which, directly aiming at the good of others, 
 secures the good of the agent as well. But the 
 question is not how universal good may best be 
 obtained, but whether it is the end that ought to 
 be sought. Now the only reason the hedonist 
 can give for his assumption is that each man 
 desires his own pleasure ; and from this, as we 
 saw in examining Mill's proof, we cannot infer 
 that he ought to desire the pleasure of all. Grant- 
 ing pleasure, and pleasure alone, to be what is 
 sought, we cannot show that, where individual and 
 common good conflict, a man ought to prefer the 
 greater pleasure of all to greater pleasure for 
 himself Such a distinction introduces an order 
 of considerations that have no place in a con- 
 sistent hedonism. When we interpret general good 
 as equivalent to complete realization of human 
 nature, we are entitled to say that a man must 
 not seek his own good to the exclusion of the 
 general good, since to do so is to fail in the 
 realization of his higher self But, unless on the 
 
HERBERT SPENCER 
 
 243 
 
 supposition that no man can get more pleasure 
 for himself by selfish than by unselfish action, to 
 make pleasure the end is to destroy the idea of 
 common good. Now Mr. Spencer does not hold 
 that, under present conditions, it is impossible to 
 obtain more pleasure for oneself by neglecting the 
 pleasure of all, but only that in an ideal society 
 this will be the case. As, however, we have not 
 to do with ideal men but with men as they are, 
 he cannot show that a man will now get more 
 pleasure by self-sacrifice than by selfishness, and 
 hence his ethical doctrine fails in the cardinal 
 point of showing how conduct subserving the 
 universal good is binding upon us. 
 
REFERENCES TO AUTHORS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 5 Such a critical account of hedonism." — Spencer's Data of Ethics^ 
 § 10, p. 27. 
 
 CHAPTER n. 
 
 31 "No reason," he says, "can be given." — Mill's Utilitarianism^ 
 ch. 4, p. 53. 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 58 "When the stranger," says Seneca, ''comes." — Wallace's Epi- 
 cureanism^ ch. 3, p. 48. 
 63 " The giver should not expect. " — Bain's Emotions and Will^ p. 299. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 77 "His aim was ... to 'pass between the points.'" — Hobbes' 
 
 Works ^ in., Dedication. 
 77 " That great Leviathan." — Ibid.^ Introduction, p. ix. 
 77 " The weakest has strength enough." — Ibid.^ ch. 22, p. no. 
 81 " The savage people in many places." — Ibid., ch. 22, p. 114. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 96 "If we will disbelieve everything." — Locke's Essay, I., § 5. 
 96 " Were the capacities of our understanding." — Ibid,, I., § 7. 
 99 " Will is said by Locke."— II., ch. 21, § 15. 
 
REFERENCES TO AUTHORS 245 
 
 PAGE 
 
 99 "A palsy or the stocks." — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 11. 
 
 99 "A man on the rack." — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 12. 
 
 100 *' It is as 'insignificant.'" — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 14. 
 
 100 ''Powers belong only to agents." — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 14. 
 
 101 " So that to ask ' whether the will.' " — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 16. 
 
 101 " Desire is a feeling of uneasiness." — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 31. 
 
 102 "A man ' knows best what pleases him.' " — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 58. 
 
 103 " Happiness in the abstract." — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 43. 
 
 103 "We are able to 'suspend the satisfaction.'" — Ibid., II., ch. 21, 
 § 47. 
 
 103 "The very desire for happiness." — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 52. 
 
 103 "When a man has once chosen." — Ibid., 11. , ch. 21, § 56. 
 
 104 " No doubt a man can make no mistake." — Ibid., II., ch. 21, § 63. 
 
 105 " Moral good and evil consist. "—/^/(^. , II., ch. 28, § 5. 
 105 "Of these moral rules or laws." — Ibid., II., ch. 28, § 6. 
 105 "The three forms of law. "— /^z^/. , II., ch. 28, §§ 8-10. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 119 " That there is a ' constant union.' " — Hume's Treatise,^ H* ? 191. 
 
 120 "Abstract or demonstrative reasoning." — Ibid., II., p. 194. 
 
 121 "Where the objects themselves." — Ibid., II., p. 194. 
 
 121 "As reason alone can never produce." — Ibid., II., p. 194. 
 
 122 "We speak not strictly and philosophically." — Ibid., II., p. 195. 
 
 123 " (^z) The 'direct ' passions." — Ibid., II., p. 214. 
 123 "(<?') The 'indirect' passions." — Ibid., II., p. 77. 
 
 123 "(<:) The third class of 'passions.'" — Ibid., II., p. 215. 
 
 124 "(a) To explain the feeling of moral approbation." — Ibid., II., 
 
 p. 247. 
 
 125 " (b) Nothing more than sympathy is needed." — Ibid., II., p. 270. 
 
 126 "Hence, from the 'selfishness and confined generosity.'" — Ibid., 
 
 II., p. 267. 
 
 127 "Granting that we have explained." — Ibid., II., p. 253. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 139 " He has no hesitation. " — Bentham's Morals and Legislation,-^ p. 2 . 
 142 " As an illustration of the method." — Ibid., p. 30. 
 
 * Green and Grose's edition, 
 t Clarendon Press edition. 
 
246 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 PAGE 
 
 142 "This process of calculation." — Ibid.^ p. 31, 
 
 142 " Pleasures differ in quantity . . . are distinguished." — Ibid.^ ch. 5. 
 
 143 " It is admitted by Bentham." — Ibid.^ ch. 6. 
 
 143 " Bentham's next attempt." — Ibid.^ ch. 7. 
 
 144 "A fire breaks out." — Ibid.^ p. 100. 
 
 144 "A motive is * substantially.' " — Ibid.^ p. 102. 
 
 145 " If motives are good or bad." — Ibid.^ p. 102. * 
 145 " Frequently a man is acted upon." — Ibid,^ p. 127. 
 
 145 ''Is there nothing, then, about a man?" — Ibid,^ p. 137. 
 
 146 " Ethics at large may be defined." — Ibid.^ p. 310. 
 
 147 '' If it is asked, Why should I obey." — Ibid.^ p. 313. 
 
 148 " They differ in so far as the acts." — Ibid.^ P- 313- 
 
 149 "Of the rules of moral duty." — Ibid.^ p. 319. 
 
 149 "All that the legislator can hope." — Ibid.^ p. 320. 
 
 150 "The rules of probity." — Ibid.^ p. 321. 
 
 150 " Here in fact ' we must first know.' " — Ibid.^ p. 322. 
 
 150 " To sum up : ' Private ethics teaches.'" — Ibid., p. 323. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 160 " The theory of life on which Utilitarianism." — Mill's UHlitaiian- 
 zsni,* ch. I., p. 10. 
 
 160 " Hence 'actions are right in proportion.'" — Ibid., ch. i, p. 9. 
 
 161 " To suppose that life has . . . no higher end." — Ibid.,c\\. i, 
 
 p. 10. 
 
 161 "The comparison of the Epicurean life.'" — Ibid., ch. I, p. 11. 
 
 162 " No intelligent human being." — Ibid., ch. i, p. 12. 
 162 " It is better to be a human being." — Ibid., ch. i, p. 14. 
 
 162 "The ultimate end." — Ibid., ch. i, p. 17. 
 
 163 " Unquestionably it is possible." — Ibid., ch. i, p. 22. 
 163 " Utilitarian morality only refuses." — Ibid., ch. i, p. 24. 
 
 163 " The motive has nothing to do with the morality." — Ibid., ch. i, 
 
 p. 26. 
 
 164 "What is really intended." — Ibid., ch. i, p. 27 n. 
 
 165 "The external sanctions." — Ibid., ch. 2, p. 40. 
 165 "The internal sanction." — Ibid., ch. 2, p. 41. 
 165 "The desire to be in unity." — Ibid., ch. 2, p. 46. 
 165 "But ' society between equals.'" — Ibid., ch. 2, p. 47. 
 
 * Longmans, 4th edition. 
 
REFERENCES TO AUTHORS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 165 " And even if a man has none." — Ibid.^ ch. 2, p. 48. 
 
 166 The sole evidence it is possible to produce." — Ibid. , ch. 2, p. 52. 
 
 167 Mill admits that * to the individual.' " — Ibid., ch. 3, p. 54. 
 167 " But he holds that virtue." — Ibid.., ch. 3, p. 55. 
 
 167 There was no original desire of it." — Ibid.., ch. 3, p. 56. 
 
 167 Those who desire virtue for its own sake." — Ibid.^ ch. 3, p. 57. 
 
 167 "In the first place, it is considered unjust." — Ibid.., ch. 5, p. 65. 
 
 168 What is common to these various ideas." — Ibid.., ch. 5, p. 75. 
 
 169 " It is natural to resent." — Ibid.., ch. 5, p. 76. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 183 "Conduct in its full acceptation." — Spencer's Data of Ethics., 
 
 ch. I, § 2, p. 5. 
 
 184 " But * the transition from indifferent acts.' " — Ibid.., ch. i, § 2, p. 6. 
 
 185 "And when we pass from the animals." — Ibid.., ch. 2, § 4, p. 13. 
 
 186 "And 'along with this greater elaboration.'" — Ibid.., ch. 2, § 4, 
 
 p. 14. 
 
 187 " Protozoa spontaneously divide." — Ibid.., ch. 2, § 5, p. 15. 
 
 187 "A larger number of the wants." — Ibid.., ch. 2, § 5, p. 16. 
 
 188 " From this survey of conduct." — Ibid., ch. 2, § 7, p. 20. 
 
 189 "The random movements which an animalcule makes." — Ibid., 
 
 ch. 5, § 25, p. 65. 
 
 189 "The conscientious man is exact." — Ibid., ch. 5, § 26, p. 68. 
 
 190 " Men who lead an immoral life." — Ibid., ch. 5, § 27, p. 73. 
 
 191 "This conclusion however, refers." — Ibid., ch. 6, § 31, p. 77. 
 193 "The truly moral deterrent from murder." — Ibid., ch. 7, § 45, 
 
 p. 120. 
 
 193 "If some action to which the special motive." — Ibid., ch. 7, § 47, 
 
 p. 130. 
 
 194 " Ethics is ' an account of the forms.' " — Ibid., ch. 8, § 48, p. 133. 
 
 195 " Hate and destroy your fellow-man." — Ibid., ch. 8, § 50, p. 135. 
 
 195 " The leading traits of a code." — Ibid., ch. 8, § 55, p. 149. 
 
 196 "Absolutely good conduct." — Ibid., ch. 15, § 102, p. 266. 
 
 197 " Having reached this system." — Ibid., ch. 15, § 104, p. 271. 
 
 197 "An ideal social being." — Ibid., ch. 15, § 104, p. 275. 
 
 198 "There is a class of actions." — Ibid., ch. 16, § 107, p. 281. 
 
 198 "The second division of ethics." — Ibid., ch. 16, § 109, p. 284. 
 
 199 "As to positive beneficence." — Ibid., ch. 16, § no, p. 287. 
 
248 
 
 HEDONISTIC THEORIES 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 226 "Life is thus regarded as desirable." — Spencer's Data of Ethics^ 
 ch. 3, § 10, p. 27. 
 
 226 "Conduct must be judged good." — Ibid.^ ch. 3, § 11, p. 31. 
 
 227 " A knife is said to be good." — Ibid., ch. 3, § 8, p. 21. 
 227 "So in human actions." — Ibid., ch. 3, § 8, p. 22, 
 
 227 " Why do we call conduct." — Ibid., ch. 3, § 8, p. 22. 
 
 228 " Goodness, standing by itself, suggests." — Ibid., ch. 3, § 8, p. 24. 
 230 "The correspondence between greatest pleasure." — Ibid., ch. 5, 
 
 § 33, p. 79. 
 
 230 "The theological moralist." — Ibid., ch. 4, § 18, p. 49. 
 
 231 "The political moralist." — Ibid., ch. 4, § 19, p. 51. 
 231 "The intuitional moralist." — Ibid., ch. 4, § 20, p. 55. 
 
 231 " But surely the utilitarian moralist." — Ibid., ch. 4, § 21, p. 56. 
 
 232 " We wish, however, to know more than this." — Ibid., ch. 4, § 21, 
 
 p. 57. 
 
 232 " In illustration of the difference." — Ibid., ch. 4, § 22, p. 59. 
 
 233 " That there must be this connection." — Ibid., ch. 6, § 33, p. 79. 
 
 234 " No doubt this is contrary." — Ihid., ch. 6, § 34, p. 83. 
 234 "But the reason why people." — Ibid.^ ch. 6, § 35, p. 85. 
 
 234 "The reason why pleasure and morality." — Ibid., ch. 6, § 35, 
 p. 86. 
 
 PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS BY ROBERT MACLEHOSE AND CO. 
 
 c 
 
HEDONISTIC THEORIES, BY PROFESSOR WATSON. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 8, line 4 from ioo\.,for " Attica" read "allies." 
 Page 13, line 6 from top, /or "god " read " gods." 
 Page 20, line 8 from top, delete " the " and " of." 
 Page 21, line 14 from top,/(?r " prove" read " provide." 
 Page 43, line 10 from top,ybr " pleasure" read "pleasures." 
 Page 43, line 11 from top,/<?r "pleasure " read "pleasures." 
 Page 43, line 14 from top,/<?r "headed" read "hearted."* 
 Page 58, line 7 from top, delete " on." 
 
 Page 85, line 14 from ioo\,for "magistrate" read "magistrates." 
 Page 132, line 8 from foot, /or "means " read " moves." 
 Page 143, line 5 from top, /or " is not " read " as." 
 Page 234, line 2 from top, /or "it" read "the race."